Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Once Upon A Time
 
“Papa Papa!!!”
A small voice called out. Rumplestiltskin looked up from his spot underneath a tall tree. A little four year old girl ran to her father eagerly. She was holding many different wildflowers of various colors in her small chubby hand.
 He smiled at her as she ran towards him. She was laughing so excitedly as she held out the flowers to her father. Behind her was the small child’s mother. Her mother, Milah, who was carrying a small boy, the girl’s twin brother Baelfire and following slowly behind as the small girl that ran to her father.

“Papa papa look! It’s pretty flowers!”
The man smiled at his daughter and observed the flowers in her hand. “Oh but they are not as beautiful as you my little Primrose.” He rubbed his nose against his daughter’s with a smile as she erupted in a fit of loud giggles. Primrose place one of the flowers behind her father’s ear. “Now you’re pretty too Papa.” The small girl then kissed her father’s nose and nuzzled into his her father’s loving embrace.

“Come.” Her mom said “It’s time for supper.”
The man looked at his wife and nodded. Slowly he put down his daughter and he tried to stand. Grabbing his cane he stood on his two feet, and the small girl grabbed his hand and smiled up to her father.

Rumplestiltskin smiled at his daughter and walked home with his family.

•
 
“Papa Papa!”
Cries erupted in the middle of the night. The man woke up with urgency determined to help his child. As he arose from his bed he noticed... His wife, Milah was gone.

Across the small home was his twin children. He slowly made his way over the the small bed, leaning against the nearest wall he noticed his daughter crying and his son in a deep sleep.
“Shh shh Prim. Papa is here.”
He sat on the bed close to his daughter and embraced her in a tight hug. “Shh It’s alright.” Rumplestiltskin pat the girl’s head.

“Papa... I had a bad dream...” the small girl cried as she nuzzled deeper into her father. “It’s only a dream.” He began to rub soothing circles on he back and rocked her from side to side. “But it was about mama.” Her cries now slowly calming down.

Her father looked down at her. “Do you want to tell me about it?” He rubbed her cheek gently with his thumb.

The girl nodded and sniffled. “Mama’s heart was in a scary man’s hand and he crushed it. Mama stopped breathing and...” The girl cried heavily as she spoke of her dream. Rumplestiltskin kissed the girl’s head and held her close. “It was only a dream Prim. Only a dream.” He rocked her gently in his arms and began to worry about the safety of his wife who was missing.

“Flow gently, sweet Afton, among thy green braes,
Flow gently, I'll sing thee a song in thy praise;
My Mary's asleep by thy murmuring stream,
Flow gently, sweet Afton, disturb not her dream.”

Rumplestiltskin sang softly to the small girl as she calmed down and once again began to fall asleep.

“Thou stock-dove whose echo resounds through the glen,
Oh, ye wild whistling blackbirds in yon thorny den,
Thou green-crested lapwing, thy screaming forbear,
I charge you disturb not my slumbering fair.”

Primrose fell into a gentle sleep at the soothing song. Rumplestiltskin lay his daughter back into bed as he tucked her in he gave her and her brother a soft kiss on their head praying for them to have a peaceful night. Grabbing his cane he arose slowly from the twins’ bed and hobbled across the small home back to his own bed. Still humming softy hoping it’ll give him a peaceful rest as well.

He was asleep as his wife stumbled into the house. Milah made her way over to the children watching them sleep, she leaned over and gently kissed the boy’s head and patted the girl’s soft hair. When she turned towards her husband who was sound asleep. She snickered and laid down beside her cowardly husband.

The family was soon off in their dreams of what could be.

Chapter Text

“Milah, Prim, Bae...”

Entering the small home Rumplestiltskin slowly walked turned facing the one room building that was his family home, limping inside, holding a basket and his staff careful not to drop anything he closed the door.

“I’m home.” Suddenly embraced by his daughter who smiled broadly up at her father. “Prim.” He smiled down at the small girl and looked up to see his son sitting alone at the table. “Bae?”

“Papa?” the small boy looked at his father. “Where’s mom?” Their father asked as he looked around the small house. Both children hung their heads. “Well she probably just... lost track of time.” He looked at his two children. “Grab your cloaks.” Baelfire jumped off his seat and ran across the room to his cloak. Primrose look up at her father before giving him another tight hug and let go to follow her twin brother and grab her cloak as well.

Quickly as their father said they put on their cloaks then returned to their father’s side. He ruffled his son’s hair then placed a hand on his daughter’s shoulder as they walked out of the house. “We’ll find her.” Rumplestiltskin tried to reassure his children.

•

The three arrived at the nearest town pub. The father told the children to wait outside as he entered to find his wife playing games and drinking as his she had no husband or children waiting for her at home.

“Milah... Milah.” Rumplestiltskin looked at his wife pleadingly. “It’s time to go.” He gestured towards the door as his wife poured herself another drink. “Good. So go.” The man across from her looked at her husband. “Who’s this?” She looked at her husband. “Ah it’s no one. It’s just my husband.”

The man across from her looked over Rumplestiltskin. “Oh. Well he’s a tad taller then you described.” The bar erupted in laughter. Rumplestiltskin nervously looked around and held his walking staff. “Please. You have responsibilities.” His wife was quick to reply looking at him with pure anger and disgust. “You mean like being a man and fighting in the ogre wars? Other wives become honored widows while I became leashed to the village coward... Run home Rumple. It’s what you’re good at.” She spoke with venom on her tongue as she poured yet another drink.

“Mama?” A small voice said. It was their son, Baelfire with his sister holding his sleeve as they walked slowly towards their father looking at Milah.
“Bae.. Prim...” Rumpelstiltskin spoke to his children. Milah looked up, her face in shock and her mouth full of rum. “You’re supposed to be outside.” Milah stood from her seat and walk towards her children, she placed her hands on her son’s shoulders. She said nothing.

Milah picked up Baelfire smd ruffled Primroses soft hair and began to walk home. Rumplestiltskin placed his hand Primrose’s head and looked at her sadly. The small girl grabbed fixing her now messy hair gently, Primrose held father’s sleeve and sniffled. Rumplestiltskin caressed her small cheek before holding her hand in is as they then followed Milah and Baelfire back to their small home.

•

“You don’t really wish I’d died... during the ogre wars do you?” Rumplestiltskin asked Milah who was lying on their bed as he brewed tea for his drunken wife

In the next room, which was separated by a tall curtain was their twin children. The boy was sound asleep but the girl was wide awake listening secretly on her parents conversation. She was silent on the bed beside her brother.

“I wish you’d fought.” She drew her gaze upon her husband. “Don’t you?”

“But I’m alive.” He arose from his seat holding his staff. “And I’m here... with you... with Bae.. with Prim...” he walked slowly to his wife holding a cup of fresh hot tea.

“This isn’t a life... not for me.” Milah grabbed to cup from her husband. Rumpelstiltskin was quiet for a small second that felt all too long. “Why can’t we just leave?” Milah spoke with an upsetting tone.

“We’ve talked about that.” He sadly said to his wife. The little girl in the next room slowly made her way out of bed carefully trying to be silent as she listens to her parents.

“You don’t have to be the village coward... we could start again...” slowly she began to smile. “Go somewhere no one knows us see the whole world beyond this village.”
Rumplestiltskin slowly stood from his chair near the bed. “I know this wasn’t the life you wanted.” Slowly he walked to a chair by the table. “But it can be good... Here.” Steadily He sat down and looked at his wife then to his hands now on the table beside him. “At least try. If not for me then for...” he gestured to the other room. “for Bae.”

The small girl teared up as she listened in on her parents. Her mother had always favored her twin brother over her. Milah had always played with Baelfire more, would hold him more or always make sure he was fed and full before checking on Primrose.

Milah placed her hand on her forehead in slight frustration. “Okay... I’ll try.” The floorboards creaked as the little girl made her way back to bed. Both parents looked towards the other room. Rumplestiltskin once again arose from his seat and went to the other room finding both children in bed.

Rumplestiltskin walked to the small bed and noticed Primrose shuffling in her spot on the bed. He hung his head and sighed. “Prim?” The small girl pulled the blankets over her head. Rumplestiltskin gave and exhausted exhale then sat on the bed beside his daughter.

“Papa?” Primrose peaked her eyes out from beneath the blankets. “Is mama going to leave?” Her voice was quiet and trembling. Rumplestiltskin shook his head. “No.” He faced the small gentle eyes of his daughter. “Mom won’t leave. She loves you too much to leave.” He reached his hand and pat the exposed hair of his daughter. “Promise?” Primrose whispered as she then sat up.

“Promise.” Rumplestiltskin then pulled his daughter into a small hug and kissed her forehead. She smiled but they both knew it was a promise that won’t be kept.

•

The next day there was a very loud knock on the door.

“Rumpelstiltskin you need to get to the docks now” a woman said to Rumpelstiltskin in a sort of a hurry. Rumple looked at the women in surprise. “The docks? Why?” He looked at the women in a worryingly. “The men who came into port last week... they’ve taken Milah... they’re setting sail you must hurry!” The women spoke in a rushing manner.

Without another word Rumple was heading towards the docks as fast as he was able.

Not far behind unbeknownst to Rumplestiltskin his daughter followed him.

•

As soon as he’d arrived he limped on to the ship only to fall in front of the man he had saw Milah with at the pub. “On your feet for the captain.” One of the men spoke as two other men grabbed Rumple and pulled him up to his feet.

“I remember you! From the bar.” Rumple spoke in a nervous tone. “Always nice to make an impression.” Said the other man as the ship irrupted in laughter. “Ah but where are my manners we haven’t been formerly introduced... Killian Jones... now what’er You doing aboard my ship?” He asked in a sarcastic sort of tone.

“Wha..” Rumple looked around him. “You have my wife.” Killian look at the man then looked around. “I’ve had many a mans wives.” Again the crew of the ship laughed. Rumple nervously replied. “Well you see we have twins... A son and a daughter and they need their mother.”

Killian stepped towards Rumple “Well you see I have a ship full of men who need companionship.” The men around nodded their heads in agreement looking at on another.

“I’m begging you. Please let her go.” Rumplestiltskin spoke as Killian walked closer to him. Not to far was the young girl once again hiding and listening in on the adults as they spoke. “I’m not much for burgeoning... that said...” he stepped away from Rumpelstiltskin. “I do consider myself an honorable man... a man with a code so...” Killian throw a sword at Rumpelstiltskin’s feet. Rumple looked at it with fear a dread. “If you truly want your wife back.” He slowly drew his own sword. “Your going to have to take her.”

Rumplestiltskin looked at the sword that was at his feet. “Never been in a duel before, I take it? Well, it's quite simple, really. The pointy end goes in the other guy. Go on. Pick it up.” Rumplestiltskin stood still and did nothing. “A man unwilling to fight for what he wants deserves what he gets.”


Primrose hid behind a crate and listened. She didn’t peak or dare a glance at her father. But she saw the pirate. She saw that taller man who was called Killian Jones. She memorized his face.

Primrose felt so paralyzed as she stared at the pirate. Her father did nothing, Primrose began to tear up as she watched. Hoping to not be seen or heard she slow backed away from her hiding spot and ran away from the scene.

When she was far enough away she dropped to her knees and began to cry. As the small child cried she did not hear the slowly approaching foot steps of her father behind her.
“Prim?” He sounded shocked to see his daughter on the path to home but seeing her tears he steadily kneeled to her level and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Prim I...” the girl jerked away from her father as if his tough burned. “Where’s Mama?” The child softy asked. Rumple hung his head and that was all it took for the child to understand. Her father was too cowardly to fight for her mother. “You promised.” Her voice was small and knowing however her father only lowed his head in shame. “I’m sorry.”

•

Years went by. The twins are around the age of ten.

On a chilly night the now family of three lay asleep in their small house when there was a noise of the geese and ducks that where held in a pen close by.

The little girl jumped out of bed and ran to the window gazing outside she popped her head to see the a fox stealing the biggest goose.

“Papa! Papa!” She called out. “The goose is gone! The fox is stealing our geese again!” Rumple woke to his daughter pulling him out of bed. “Come on Papa we have to stop him!”

She hurrying grabbed his staff, handed it to her father and ran out the door. “Prim?” he called after his daughter and he got a lantern and followed the child out the door.
 They came across the fox’s Den and saw fox pups surround the large male and retreat inside the den dragging the goose inside. “Ah. You see...” Rumplestiltskin slowly approached his daughter placing a hand on her shoulder. “The fox was just getting a meal for his wife and pups.”

Primrose looked towards where the foxes had disappeared. “Oh...” she drew her gaze at the ground. “Come on let’s go home.” The girl nodded and walked with her father home.

When they arrived home the sun was beginning to rise and Baelfire was still asleep. “Well I’ll start breakfast do you mind starting the fire?” Rumplestiltskin asked his daughter as he slowly made his way across the floorboards. The girl only nodded her head and walked to the fireplace. “Papa?”

“Yes Prim?” Rumplestiltskin looked up to his daughter. “I had another bad dream.” Primrose grabbed a small log and put it in the fireplace. “Oh?” Rumple stared at the small girl.

“Yea. But this time it was about a little boy who fell after eating a pastry. There was screaming and loud noises. This big white room and a book. I don’t understand.” Primrose furrowed her brow as she ran through her dream.

“Rumplestiltskin stood beside his daughter and placed a hand on her cheek. “It was only a dream.” He reassured. “Only a dream.” Primrose repeated.

“Prim?” Her father looked at her concerned. “What’s the matter?” She turned her gaze to the fireplace. “I miss mama.” Rumple kneeled down. “I know... me too.” The girl looked at her brother who was still asleep. She then jerked her head back to her father and hugged him. Surprised by the sudden change in character Rumplestiltskin reluctantly hugged her back. “I love you Papa. Promise you won’t ever leave?” Rumplestiltskin tightened the hug and kissed her head. “I promise.”

Primrose slightly pulled away from her father, still holding him at arms length. “The fox was a big meany stealing from us.” She stated. “Yes he was.” Rumple laughed and leaned into his daughter rubbing his nose against her’s. She giggled and smiled widely at her father. She leaned leaned forward and kissed her Rumplestiltskin on the nose then cheek. “I love you papa.”

Rumplestiltskin held her closer and nuzzled into her neck and let a tear fall. “I love you too, my little Primrose.

•

Later that day the family was tending to their farm. “The big goose is missing!” Baelfire exclaimed. Primrose run up to her brother and crossed her arms looking at the animals. “Well if you weren’t such a heavy sleeper you’d know a fox stool our goose!” The girl explained. “Well I wouldn’t have missed it if you’d woke me up!” The boy looked at his sister in embarrassment. “Why should I? You she be more responsible and wake yourself up!” The girl rose her voice catching the attention of their father. “Well the Fox wouldn’t have took the goose if you’d put them in in barn house!”

Rumplestiltskin approached the twins and separated the siblings from each other. “Will you two calm down. There’s no need to argue. What’s done cannot be undone.”

The children crossed their arms and turned their backs on one another. “It’s not my fault!” Shouted the girl. “It’s not mine!” Retorted the boy. “Children please... There’s no need to blame anyone.”
Suddenly the children ran in opposite directions. Baelfire towards the house and Primrose to the woods.

Looking back and forth in the directions his children ran Rumple slowly made his way back to the house to find Baelfire sitting on crying. “Bae?” Rumple whispered. “Talk to me my boy...” Rumplestiltskin walked to his son and placed a hand on his back coaxing the boy to talk.

•

Meanwhile Primrose sat by a clearing, her knees to her chest, whipping her tears off her face.

“Count to one, Count to two, where do flowers grow?
Underneath the window where children softly doze
The moon shining brightly makes every petal glow”

Primrose sang in s whispering tone. Looking out to the field of flowers before her. “This is ridiculous.” She said to herself. “Why am I so upset?” She stood up dusting off her dress she carefully walked back home.

“Papa?” Returning home, she opened the door of the house peeping her head inside. “Bae?” Suddenly she was engulfed into a hug. “I’m sorry Prim!” Looking around she saw her father sitting by the fire making what looked to be a stew. Her brother was hugging tightly as if his life depended on it.

“Forgive me?” He stepped back looking at her pleadingly. She smiled and pulled him back into the huge. “Of course I forgive you.” Primrose smiled. “It was the foxes fault anyway.” She giggled. “But I’m sorry for being mad at you.” Primrose looked down to her feet. “Me too.” Baelfire pulled his sister into a tighter hug.

Primrose closed her eyes and relaxed into her brother’s hold.

Rumplestiltskin smiled at his children and turned his gaze to the cooking stew.

Chapter Text

Father and daughter sat at a spinning wheel. Rumpelstiltskin was teaching Primrose how to spin wool while Baelfire tended to the animals outside.

“Papa!” Baelfire burst into room “Papa!” He looked at his father and sister in despair. “They’ve come for Morraine!”

Outside the Morraine’s parents where fighting against in soldiers in a losing battle. But sadly the soldiers won and took the child explain the new order of the king was to take fourteen year old children to make a stronger army to fight the dreaded ogres.

“They’ve lowered the age again Papa.” Baelfire said to his father. “What’re we going to do?” Primrose asked as she held onto her father watching the scene unfold before her.

The soldiers pulled Morraine onto his horse with a grin on his face. “No! You can’t take her!” Suddenly the mother pulled out a dagger. Everyone took a step back but not until a sudden force causing the couple to choke.

Off in the distance was a man in a dark cloak atop a horse. “The dark one seems to think I can.” The soldier watch as the couple gagged and fell on the ground. He looked at the dark one and nodded his head, the dark one then stopped using his magic. The soldiers then rode off to take the child to fight a war.

“Our birthday is in three days.” Baelfire said and turned to his father. “They’ll come for us in three days.” Primrose completed looking where the soldiers had rode off to. “We’ll find a way. We’ll... We’ll find a way.” Their father said hugging them both tightly.

•

That night Rumplestiltskin came up with a plan to run. “Prim, Bae. Waken up, come on Waken up. We’re going now. We’re going now. Come on. Come on.” He woke then children and hurriedly got them out the door.

“It feels wrong to run away.” Baelfire said as the family slowly made their way out of town. “It’s worse to die, son.” Rumple replied. “I’m not having you two taken away by that ogres wars.” As they walked they ran across an older beggar asking for an alms. Rumplestiltskin being a kind man gave the beggar some coins. “Are we sure there’s no other way?” Primrose asked as she walked along side her brother and father. “Oh, I can’t lose you, Prim and Bae. You’re all I got left. You don’t understand what war is like. What they do to you.”

Suddenly there was a sound of horses galloping getting closer towards the family. “Hide, quick, in the ditch, hide! Go! Go!” Rumple push his children to hide as the men approached.

“Stop right there.” The leader said to the small family. “What are you doing on the King’s road?” Rumple trembled as the man spoke, his daughter held onto his arm. “We have some wool to sell at the fair in Longbourne, sir.” The man looked at Rumplestiltskin and dismounted his horse.

“I know you, don’t I?” Frightened, Rumple took a step back. “What’s your name? Hmm? Spindleshanks?” The other soldiers began to laugh. “Threadeistle? Hobblefoot?” Baelfire, unable to take anymore took a step forward. “His name is Rumplestiltskin!” Rumple put a firm hand on Barlfire’s shoulder. “Hush, boy.” The man look at Rumpelstiltskin. “Rumple? Ahh that man that ran. Are these your kids? How old are they what’s your names?” The head soldier look at the twins. Baelfire taking a step forward. “I’m Baelfire.” He pointed to his sister who was holding onto her father’s arm. “She’s Primrose, and we’er thirteen.” The soldier tilted his head. “When’s your birthday?” Baelfire instantly replied. “In two days time.” Rumple grabbed his sons shoulder. “Hush, boy!”

Rumple looked between his son and the soldier. “Did you teach your children to how to run as well, Rumplestiltskin?” The soldier turned to look at Rumple. “Did he tell you?” He turned back to Baelfire. “Did he tell you how he ran? And the ogres turned the tide of the battlefield, and all the others were killed? And he returned home to a wife who could not bear the sight of him.” He turned his gaze to the young girl. “Please.” Rumple begged. “You see, women do not like to be married to cowards.” Rumple looked at the ground and shook his head in despair. “Please, don’t talk to my children like that.” He spoke in a whisper. “It’s treason to avoid service, take the children now.”

The soldier told his men. “No. No. No. what do you want?” Rumple said in a panic. “What do I want? You have no money, no influence, no land, no title, no power. The truth is all you really have is fealty.” Rumple held onto his children looking at the man in fear. “Kiss my boot.” The soldier spoke. The children looked to their father. “I don’t understand.” Rumple shock his head. “You asked my price. Kiss... my boot.” Primrose held onto her father tighter not saying at word. “Please, not in front of my girl.” Rumple spoke grabbing his daughter’s hand as if afraid to let go. “Kiss my boot!” The soldier yelled.

Rumplestiltskin fell to the ground in fear and crawled to the soldier kissing his boot. The mean began to laugh, Baelfire looked at his father in surprise, Primrose turned her gaze away closing her eyes tightly. The soldier kicked Rumpelstiltskin. “Papa!” The twins yelled in unison. The soldiers mounted their horses and soon left.

They watch as the men ride off on their horse, The children trying to help their father to his feet when the old beggar from before came running along helping them. “I have no money, to pay you.” Rumplestiltskin said as the beggar help him to stand. “I can think of another way. You just feed me whatever you can spare, and I’ll find a way to be your benefactor.”

•

“Keep that fire good and stoked, Bae. The sheep's fat needs to be liquid, and get that wool good and soaked.” Rumplestiltskin instructed his son. “Why are we doing this, Papa? This is good wool. We can spin and sell.” Primrose stopped what she was doing at looked at her father. “These are our keys to the castle, kids. Once I’m inside, there’s something I have to take.” Primrose, who was wrapping wool along sticks, stared confused at father. “What do you need to take?” She tilted her head and asked curiously. “That old beggar— he told me a fine tale, about the duke and his magical dagger.”

Baelfire looked at his father with curiosity. “What does it do?” He asked. “Oh. If I own that dagger, I control the dark one. If I kill the dark one with the dagger, I take his powers!” Primrose glanced to her father stopping her work in shock. “By God’s name.” The twins said in unison.

“Imagine me with those powers, Prim. Can you imagine me with those powers, Bae? I could get to redeem myself. I could turn it towards good. I’ll save all the children of the Frontlands, not just you two, my boy.” His gaze turned to Primrose. “My girl.” Baelfire nodded “I’d love to see that, but if the law says We’er to fight, We-we can fight.” Primrose looked down as her brother spoke. “No. No. The— The law doesn’t want you to fight, son. The law wants you to die. That’s not battle, that’s... that’s a sacrifice, son. You look at that red in the sky.” The children turned to look towards the sky.

“That’s not the— the fire of the battlefields. That’s the blood of our people. It’s the blood of children, the blood of children like you and Primrose.” Baelfire looked at his sister, who was staring at the sky sadly. “I mean, what sane person would want to get involved in that?”

Baelfire looked away from his father. “So it’s true?” Rumple looked back to his son. “What?” Baelfire looked to his sister then back to his father. “It’s true— it’s true that you ran?” Rumplestiltskin looked at his son sadly. “I had no choice.” Rumple replied. “And mother— did she leave you like the night said. You told me she was dead.” Primrose jerked her head looking at her brother. “She is dead.” Rumple looked at his daughter surprised yet saddened by her reply to her brother.

Baelfire walked around the fireplace to sit next to his sister only for her to get up and walk to stand next to the father to help him in his task.

“Papa. I dreamt of an ogre. A big one growling at me. It was dark and I couldn’t move…. Papa… I don’t want to fight ogres.” Primrose grabbed her father and hugged him tightly. Her body trembled in fear. “You won’t Prim… You won’t.” Rumplestiltskin rubbed his daughter’s back.

After some thought Baelfire spoke up. “So... what do we need to do?” Rumple looked as his son and sat beside him. “The duke’s castle is made of stone, but the floors and the rafters...” Rumplestiltskin tapped the stick that was wrapped with wool his daughter had tied together. “Made of wood.” The twins stared questioningly to their father. “Why does that matter?” Primrose asked as she sat back down next to her father. “Because wood burns.”

•

That night Baelfire and Rumplestiltskin left to the duke’s castle while Primrose waited for their return. But after a few hours Primrose grew worried, she grabbed her cloak and quickly headed for the door only to collide into her brother as she made it out. “Papa? Where is he?” She asked scared. Looking behind her brother not spotting her father. Baelfire looked at his sister.

“He’s in the woods. He said to wait for him here.” Primrose hung her head and walked to their bed. “When will he return?” She asked rubbing her arms. “I don’t know.” Baelfire replied as he sat beside his sister on the bed. The twins looked at each other sadly. Scared for their father.

•

The morning of their birthday their father still hadn’t returned from the previous night. Primrose wait pacing by the door, when soldiers burst in to take them to battle.

“Everyone’s watching from behind their curtains today.” The head soldier chuckled. They walked to the horses, when suddenly one of the men standing by the horses dropped dead. Where he once stood was the dark one. The head soldier kneeled to the dark one.

The twins gasped. Primrose turned away, but Baelfire. He could not tear his eye away from the dark one “Who are you?” The soldier asked. “Have you forgotten me already? What was it you used to call me again? Spindleshanks? Hobblefoot.” The soldier looked at the dark one in fear.

“Papa?” Baelfire questioningly said. The soldier looked at the dagger the dark one held and read the name. “Rumplestiltskin.” Rumple never taking his gaze from the soldier, spoke. “Wonderful. And now you shall know me... as the new dark one.” Baelfire stared in fear. “How about a little fealty?” Rumple took a slight step “Kiss... My... Boot.” The soldier and leaned forward towards Rumplestiltskin.

Suddenly Rumple grabbed the soldier’s head and twisted his neck. Primrose let out a scream covered her face with her hands. “No, Papa!” Baelfire cried. The sound of stabs and bodies falling filled the air. When Primrose opened her eyes the soldiers where all dead. “Papa? What happened to you?” Baelfire asked his father.

“You two are safe? Bae. You feel safe, son?” Baelfire took a step back. “No. I’m frightened.” Rumpelstiltskin walked towards his children. “I’m not. I protected what belongs to me... and I’m not scared of anything.” Primrose looked at her father. “Papa?” Rumple laughed slightly, opening his arms. “Papa!” Primrose run to her father and hugged him tightly as if her life depended on it. Baelfire took a few step back. Scared of what his father had done.

“You saved us Papa?” Primrose looked up to her father. “Yes Prim. You’re safe now.” Rumplestiltskin held his daughter closer.

A chill ran through Primrose as she felt the cold hands of her father upon her arms. “

Chapter Text

Primrose and Baelfire were kicking a ball outside their home. Primrose kicked the ball and Baelfire ran into donkey who was walking along the road carrying a cart full of many chickens and other small animals.

“Hey! Hey! What are you doing in the middle of the road, boy?” The man shouting out. Primrose helped her brother to his feet, clutching his leg in pain. “We’re sorry. Uh...” Baelfire spoke turning to look at the man.

“Hey, I know you. It’s fine. It’s fine. It was the donkey’s fault. You want a chicken or some eggs?” The man said in a panic. “It’s all right. No.” Baelfire shook his head. “We should probably just...”

“What’s going on?” The twins father spoke in the distance. Everyone turned taking steps back or looked away in fear. “It’s nothing! It was my fault! I wasn’t looking where I was going. But he says he’s fine!” The man panicked. Baelfire looked at his father.

“I’m fine, Papa.” Baelfire spoke limping towards his father. “Really! It’s ok.” Primrose said in a pleading manner. Rumplestiltskin looked at his two children. “Are you sure? Prim, Bae.” Baelfire nodded his head. “Yes, I’m fine.”

Rumplestiltskin looked to the other man. “Well, I suppose it won’t happen again.” Baelfire looked at man in a panic. “It won’t!” The man shock his head. “No.”

Rumplestiltskin looked over Baelfire pointed to his son’s dirty knees. “Ah. What’s that?” Baelfire took a step away from his father. “It’s nothing.” Primrose scaredly spoke

“It’s nothing!” The man repeated. “Da-Da-Da-Da-Da.” Rumpelstiltskin wiggled his finger. “Don’t... Bother.” Rumplestiltskin then turned the poor man into a snail.

Everyone gasped with fright. “No, Papa. No.” Baelfire spoke looking at his father in fear. “Please, Papa. Don’t!” Primrose spoke up, staring at the now snail. “No, Papa! Papa!” The twins shouted in unison as their father stepped on the snail.

The villagers gasped in fear. As they ran away, Rumpelstiltskin pulled his children into his arms and walked them home.

•

They walked inside their house with a maid make the bed. “Thank you, Onora. You can fetch our supper now, dearie.” The maid walked off, Primrose grabbed medical supplies, while Baelfire put his leg on a chair to look at his hurt knee. “You killed that man.” Baelfire spoke angered at his father. “Well, you were hurt.” Primrose placed the medical supplies beside Baelfire, about to clean and bandage him.

“Speaking of which...” Rumple began to use his magic to heal his son’s knee. “No. I don’t want magic.” Baelfire pushed his father’s hand away. “It’s just a scrape.” Primrose looked at her father. “This will heal it.” Rumple spoke. “So will this.” Slowly Primrose began to clean her brother’s wounded leg. “This might sting a little.” She warned.

“You’re different now.” Baelfire said to his father. “You see it, don’t you? You hurt people all the time.” Rumpelstiltskin looked at his two children. “I created a truce in the ogre-war, Bae. I walked into the field of battle, and I made it stop. I lead the children home, Prim.” The children paused, looking down in thought.

“Surely a man who’s saved a thousand lives—” Baelfire looked at his father. “Is done! A man who saved a thousand lives is done with it. You can stop doing things—Ow!” Baelfire exclaimed as his sister finished cleaning his wound. “Sorry.”

Rumple stood from his seat. “I can’t. I need more power. So I can protect you both.”

“We wouldn’t need protecting if you don’t have power!” Baelfire retorted with anger in his voice. “Well, I can’t get rid of it.” Primrose looked up at her father. “Have you tried?” Rumplestiltskin looked down. “Tried?” Rumplestiltskin pulled out the magical dagger that had his name upon it. “If someone kills me with this, then they gain the power. Now you two know that, Bae, Prim... Is that what you two want?” The children starred at the dagger.

“No…That’s not what we want. I don’t want you dead under any means Papa.” Primrose said with slight pain in her voice. She reached out and held her father’s hand. “I just think there might be other ways to get rid of the power. Have you looked for—” Baelfire was cut off as the maid entered the room with their food.

Primrose got up from the table and put the medical supplies back in the cabinet. Rumplestiltskin looked at the maid and hid his dagger. “Well, you two look for other ways. But don’t get your hopes up.” Rumple waved the maid away and began to serve their supper. “Papa...” Primrose spoke as she sat down beside her brother. “If we find a way for you to get rid of the power...” Baelfire started. “...A way that doesn’t kill you or hurt any of us. would you do it?” Primrose perked and looked eagerly at her father. “It’s not possible.” Rumple replied. “If it was, would you do it?” Baelfire asked. “Don’t you miss how it was?” Primrose look at her father sadly. “Are you two really that unhappy?” Rumple said looking at his two children. “I can conjure anything you two desire.” The children looked sadly at their father. “Name it. what do you want?” Rumple asked. “We want our father.” The children said in unison.

For a little nothing was said. “All I want is your happiness. Prim, Bae. If you two find a way, I’ll do it.” The children smiled “Good.” They both stuck out their hands. Rumple looked at their hand and grabbed them both. Crossing is arms in the process. “The deal is stuck.” Baelfire said with a grin as the three shook hands. “Struck.” Rumple replied looking at his two children.

•

Baelfire had been gone for most of the day. While Primrose stayed home and tried spinning wool.

“Prim?” Rumplestiltskin entered to small home. “What are you doing? Why aren’t you with Bae?” Rumple looked around the house. Primrose sighed. “Bae is out playing with some neighborhood kids. I think.” Primrose squinted at the spinning wheel as she spoke.

“You didn’t join him?” Rumple sat beside his daughter. “No. Most kids are scared of us now because of you.” Primrose explained looking at her father then to the ground. “I’m sure that’s not true. What is there to be frightened of, Prim? They'll get over that in time.” Rumplestiltskin hugged the girl. She smiled at the kind embrace and opened her eyes to see the blood on his boots. “Papa? You have strains on your boots.”

Rumple pulled away from the hug and looked at his own boots seeing blood stains on his boots. “Oh, yes. That. We need a new maid.” At Rumplestiltskin’s word Primrose stood up with anger. “Papa, No!” Primrose stomped her foot like a spoiled child upset with her father. “She heard us talking about the dagger.” Rumplestiltskin explained with a slight worried tone. “She was mute. She couldn't tell anyone. I liked her she was so kind. How could you?” Primrose turned away from her father and stormed across the house to the nearest window.

“Even mutes can draw a picture.” Rumple tried to defend but his daughter wouldn’t listen. She then refused to speak to her father however that didn’t last to long.

Soon Primrose grew bored as she gazed out the window. What started as a simple hum grew into a song.

“... And the waves crashing around me, the sand slips out to sea.
And the winds that blow remind me,
Of what has been, and what can never be...”

Baelfire stood outside the window and waved at Primrose. She tilted her head as her brother waved her out to join him. “Papa. I’ll be right back. I promise.” Primrose grabbed her cloak and approached her dad giving him a kiss on the cheek and ran outside to meet up with her brother.

•

“Reul Ghorm?” Primrose questioned her brother as they walked together. “Morraine explained to me that the soldiers talked about it when she was in the trenches. Reul Ghorm is an ancient being that rules the night. The original power.” Baelfire grabbed his sister’s hands excited. “I don’t know. What if it’s not real?”

Baelfire dropped his sisters hand. “We have to try. Come on.” At his word Primrose nodded. “Ok. For Papa.” Baelfire smiled. “For Papa.” He agreed.

They walked farther into the nearest forest. Holding hands in fear. “Reul Ghorm? Are you there? If you can help me, please make yourself known to us.” The twins close their eyes. When they open their eyes again. There was the Blue Fairy. “Can you help us?” Primrose clutched her brother’s hand tightly.

“I can help.” The Blue Fairy spoke kindly to the twins but Primrose was still skeptical. “How do we know we can trust you?” She challenged the small fairy. “Because there's good magic and dark magic. And I'm on the right side.” Primrose frowned the fairy’s words.

“You’re a fairy.” Baelfire stated more curious then intended. “And you are not untouched by magic, are you, children? There's something dark in your life.” The fairy looked between the twins. “Our father. He’s the dark one.” Baelfire explained. “I can't make him the man he was before. But I can send him some place where we won't be able to use his powers.”

“Not a jail. We want to be with him. Like it used to be.” Primrose took a step forward to the fairy. “Not a jail, young ones, just a place without magic.” She smiled at the children. “Magic is everywhere.” Baelfire spoke up then. Still confused. 

“In this world, yes. You see, what ails your father is specific to our realm. His powers do not belong here. You must go where you can escape that wretched curse.” The Blue Fairy said calmly as she explained this to the twins. “Go? We have to leave?” Primrose held onto her brother tighter. Scared of the fairy’s idea. “Yes, it is the only way. Can you do it? Can you leave everything here behind for the unknown?”

The twins looked at each other. Primrose tilted her head and furrowed her brow. “If it means We’ll get our father back, then yes.” Baelfire ignored the look on his sister’s face and looked determined at the Blue Fairy. “You're a very good children, Baelfire and Primrose. You are the part of him that keeps him human. That little light inside of him that still glows. It's his love for you two. Hold out your hand.” Baelfire let go of his sister’s hand then held it out to the fairy who then placed a bean in his palm. “What is it?” Baelfire asked as he looked at the item in his palm.

“A magic bean. The very last one that is known to our kind. The others got away from us. You just use it wisely and follow wherever it leads you. It'll save your family.” The Blue Fairy disappeared and Baelfire examines the bean and heads home with his sister who was still skeptical.

•

The door of the house suddenly opened “Papa.” Baelfire burst into the house with his sister close behind, they find their father at the spinning wheel. “Papa, I found it. I-I found away for things to be like they were.” Rumple didn’t look up only continued spinning the spinning wheel. “I want you to come with me. We can make things right. Have you heard of the Reul Ghorm?” Baelfire sat down opposite of their father. Primrose had her arms crossed and stood behind Baelfire sadly. 
“The blue star.” Rumple said finally spoke, looking at his son. “The blue fairy? Oh, children, please tell me you didn’t. Fairy magic doesn’t mix well with what I am.”

Primrose around to her father. “But you promised.” Baelfire said to his father. “She can help us, to take us to a place with no magic.” The twins looked at their father. “A place without magic? Oh.” Rumple stood from his seat. “I’d be powerless. Weak.” Rumple walked around his spinning wheel starring at his children. “Like everyone else. It wouldn’t matter.” Baelfire looked at his father eagerly.

“We’d be happy.” Primrose spoke looking to the floor. “We could be happy here.” Rumple opened his arms and gestured to the room around them. “Father, Please.” Baelfire said with a pleading voice. “You’re getting worse.” Primrose then looked at her father with sadness. “You promised.” Rumplestiltskin looked to his daughter. “This can work. It can. You made a deal with us.” Baelfire completed. “Are—Are you backing out?” Primrose asked her father. Rumplestiltskin looked around the room and then back to his two children. “No.”

•

“Where are we going, kids. What kind of world is this we’re going to? What kind of world is without magic?” Baelfire stopped and looked to his father. “A better one.” The twins said together.

Baelfire found a clear area, Primrose kicked away twigs and leaves away from a spot on the ground. Baelfire held out the bean, showing it to their father and threw it to the ground. Suddenly a huge whooshing vortex approached at their feet. “My gods, kids! It’s like a tornado!” Rumple shouted in fear.

“We have to go through together!” Baelfire yelled over the noise. “No! No! I don’t think I can!” Rumplestiltskin retorted in fear looking at his children. “We must! It’s the only way!” Baelfire took Primrose’s hand and turned to the vortex. “No! No! No! No! No! No! It’s a trick! It’ll tear us apart!” Rumple yelled.

Rumplestiltskin held tightly on Primrose’s other hand as she and Baelfire prepared to jump. “It’s not! It’ll be okay! I promise!” Primrose yelled back looking at their father as the twins got closer to the vortex. “Papa!” The twins yelled as the ground beneath them collapsed, the three fell down, bringing them closer to the vortex.

Rumple held Primrose’s hand and Primrose held Baelfire’s. “We have to go through!” Baelfire yelled. Rumplestiltskin pulled out his dagger, stabbing it into the ground keeping him steady on solid ground. “What are you doing?!” Baelfire cried out. “Papa! It won’t stay open long! Let’s go!” Primrose Yelled to her father. “I can’t! I can’t!” Rumple replied not taking his eyes off the vortex starring with fear. “Papa, Please it’s the only way we can be together!” Baelfire told his father. “I can’t!” Baelfire angrily looked at his father. “You coward you promised! Don’t break our deal!” Rumplestiltskin looked at his children with so much fear in his eyes.

Primrose looked back at her father tears falling from her eyes. “You really are a coward.” Primrose then let go of her father’s hand and fell into the portal beside her twin brother and disappeared into another realm away from magic.

Chapter Text

Portland, Oregon.
I slept on the floor of a yellow Volkswagen Beetle. My brother Neal had won a bet and got to sleep on the seat in the back. I heard a strange click coming from the front of the car, I opened my eyes and saw a blonde get into the front seat and somehow banging a screwdriver with a rock to start the car. As she pulled away I woke up my brother. When he opened his eyes looking at me I gesture to the girl driving the car. “Impressive.” He sat up speaking to the girl. “But really you could’ve just asked my sister for the keys.” I sat up fixing my hair, holding up car keys. “Just drive it’s fine.” I finally spoke. “I just stole your car your lives could be in danger.” The girl said to us keeping her eyes on the road. “Neal Cassidy.” He smiled towards the girl. I rolled my eyes. “Ilea Cassidy.” I said still trying to fix my hair. “Yea, I’m not telling you two my name.” I pouted my lips turning to look out the window. “No, We don’t need it to have you arrested, when the rubbery’s in progress.” Neal spoke. Grinning at the girl. “Emma. Swan.” We nodded our head together. “Good name.” We spoke in unison scaring the girl a little. “So do you two just live in here, or are you just waiting for the car to be stolen?” I grinned and shook my head. “Why don’t I tell you over drinks? Sorry sis you’re not invited.” I turned to my brother disgusted. “Excuse me?” She looked at my brother mirroring the same look I had. “Hey. Eyes on the road!” I called out. Just as I said that she pasted a stop light. “I’m not having drinks with you. You might be a pervert.” I looked at her. “I am not! Can’t speak for him though. Beside your not my type.” I turned my look away from her once again in mock disgust. “Hey! I might be a pervert, but you’re definitely a car thief.” She looked at my brother through the rearview mirror. “I said I was sorry.” I looked back to her. “You didn’t actually.” We once again said in unison. Sirens Where suddenly heated from behind us. “Damn it.” Emma looked behind us. “Shit.” I spoke under my breath. “Oh.” Neal put his head in his hands. “That’s why I said eyes on the road.” I spoke in an upset tone. Emma pulled the car over, scarily looking behind her. “Screwdriver.” Neal whispered as I made my way to the passenger seat. We switched the screwdriver with the keys to the car as the police officer made his way to the car door. “License and registration.” Emma looked at the offer smiling gently. “Hi.” Neal leaned forward as far as he could from still sitting in the back seat. “So sorry officer, but this is actually my car. My sister and I— I’m trying to, uh, teach my girlfriend how to drive stick.” Emma looked at Neal surprised by his words. “She’s got a lot to learn.” The officer look at Neal. “I know... but, you know... women.” I glaringly looked at Neal. “Alright I hear ya. It’s a warning... This time.” The officer said looked at Emma then back to me. “Yeah. Thank you so much.” The officer began to walk away. “What are you, some sort of misogynist?” Emma said to Neal while I still glared holes into his head. “Your welcome.” Neal looked Emma, ignoring me. “Oh, go. We got lucky.” I finally said still turning my gaze to Emma. “We?” Me and Neal looked st each other then back to Emma. “This isn’t you car either, is it?” Emma realized. “I stole a stolen car?” Neal smiled at Emma nodding his head to the road. “How about that drink?” I rolled my eyes again! “Oh geez, Neal.” Emma then started the car and drive off.

•

I sat in the back seat of the Volkswagen as Emma and Neal went into the gas station to get us some goodies. I didn’t fit into this little plot they devised so I decided to stay behind. However I saw a guitar shop nearby and decided to look around. I always wanted to get back into music. As I looked around and kept my eye on the yellow bug, I spotted a small ukulele by the door. I ran my finger down one of the strings smiling at it. No one was around so I just simply grabbed it and ran. Oddly Enough as I ran back to the beetle Emma and Neal were running back as well. “The miracle of birth!” We all ran into the car slamming the doors. “Wow, good haul.” Emma turned to Neal smiling. “Thanks.” He smiled back her and pulled something out of his pocket. “I got you a keychain. Do you like it?” He loving watch Emma as her smile grew wider. “Yea.” She pulled Neal into a kiss. “Gaa! Get a room!” I yelled from the back seat. “Hopefully you two twitter-pated love birds don’t forget about me.” I sat back into my seat watching them as I joking glared at the two. “Okay, okay. We gotta go.” Neal smiles as he started the car. We came to a motel waiting for any room to suddenly be available. When a family left the children forgot to close the door. Neal smiled and turned to me and Emma who were enjoying a bag of chips. “20 minutes till housekeeping.” At that I ran as if it was a race to the room Emma was behind me and behind her was Neal who closed the door placing the do not disturb sign on the doorknob. “Who wants to take a shower first?” I exclaimed pulling off my jacket. “Oh look, the Granola family left this.” Emma picked up a little weird string and feather thing off the lamp by one of the beds. “What is it?” Me and Neal asked in unison. “It’s a Native American dream catcher. It’s supposed to keep all nightmares out, and let only the good dreams in to protect your home.” Neal looked at skeptically. “It’s flypaper for nightmares? Let’s keep it.” Neal spoke with desperation leasing his voice. “Hang it where? The car?” Emma mockingly joked as she placed it back on the lamp. “It’s not much of a home. Maybe it’s time we get a real place.” Emma laid on the bed, Neal never taking his eyes off her. “Are you saying—?” Emma sat up. “Why not?” Emma looked down. “We’ve been on the road long enough.” I stared at my brother in surprise. “So I think— I think it’s time.” Emma and I both looked at Neal. “Together?” Emma asked. “All three of us?” She added making me grin slightly. “Don’t you wanna?” Neal asked. “Like where? Neverland?” At that both Neal and I cringed, both knowing Neverland is nothing like what this world knows it to be. “I’m serious, we could do this.” Emma starred in disbelief. “Where?” I spotted a map of the United States on the dresser beside me and grabbed displaying it in front of my face. “Where, I’ll tell you where.” Neal grabbed the map from my hands and placed it on the bed in front of him and Emma as I leaned against the wall. “Close your eyes and point.” Neal told Emma. I shook my head and smiled at him. “Whatever spot you pick— that’s our home.” Neal looked at Emma as she closed her eyes and pointed. “Tallahassee?” Neal smiled. “We got a winner.” Emma turned her gaze back to Neal. “Is it near a beach?” I spoke up looking at the two. “Yeah, it’s Florida everything’s near a beach.” Neal turned to me then turned back to Emma. “Okay, Tallahassee it is.” Emma wrapped her arms around Neal. “Are you sure? Is this... what you really want?” Neal looked down to Emma’s Lips. “What I really want is you.” They went in for a deep kiss ignoring my presence. “Gaa! I’ll be in the shower if you need me! Please, both be wearing clothes when I’m done!”

•

Emma and I waited in a park for Neal to come back. I was playing my new ukulele trying to understand the chords when Neal returned Emma stopped him and then started talking. Neal pulled out a piece of paper and that’s when I decided to walk over. “...In Phoenix— this high-end jewelry place. The manager was a drunk. He’d forget and He would forget to lock the case to the expensive watches.” I came to stand close behind him. “Neal.” Emma said to Neal looking at him disappointingly. “I resisted twice then he tried feeling up Ilea on multiple occasions. So I—I grabbed a couple cases of watches as a sort of revenge. Then we hopped on a train to Portland. The store’s got insurance.” We started walking away from our spot by the tree. “Anyway, Ilea stashed ‘em in a locker at the train station. They’re still there, it’s hardly stealing.”
Emma looked at the twins. “So you two got away clean.” Neal stepped front of Emma stopping her in her tracks as I slowly came to a stop a little past them. “We didn’t get away clean. The manager may have been a drunk, but the camera are stone sober. I thought the heat had down but his hasn’t.” Neal looked to me then back to Emma. “I’m sorry, Tallahassee is out.” I looked to Emma and Neal not saying a word. “We’ve got to go to Canada.” Neal spoke sadly. “That’s fine. I like maple syrup.” Emma said jokingly bringing a small smile to my face. “We, as in me and Ilea.” Emma’s smile was suddenly ripped from her face. “Why?” I stared to walk off but Neal grabbed my arm. “If we get caught, and you’re with us, you’re in trouble.” As Neal said the last part of his sentence Emma spoke up. “You’re not going to get caught.” Neal let go of my arm while he and Emma talked I decided to just walk away. Thinking to myself. I turned around to see Neal and Emma nose to nose. I closed my eyes tightly. “Not another convoluted plan.” I looked up to the sky. This is not going to be good.

•

Me an Neal waited in the car. When Emma came running towards us. “Oh thank god.” Neal said as Emma climbed into the passenger seat. “Let’s see ‘em.” Emma said looking down at the bag. Neal opened the bag revealing the watches. “That’s not as many as I thought.” Emma said looking at them all. “Yeah, but they’re super pricey. This is $20,000 easy.” Neal spoke not taking his eyes off the watches. “$20,000!” Emma repeated in surprise. “Tallahassee.” I whispered to Emma from the back seat. Emma pulled Neal into a kiss. “Listen, me and Ilea are going to go meet the fence. We’ll meet you with the money.” I looked between the two of them. Nothing going wrong so far. “Remember where?” Neal asked. Emma nodded her head excitedly. “The parking structure by the trucks. 9:00 o’clock sharp.” I told them both as I made my way out the door. “Just so there’s no mix-ups...” I looked back seeing Neal place a watch on Emma’s wrist. “So I guess we’re keeping this one?” Neal smiled at Emma. “How can we not? Look how good it looks on you.” Neal kissed Emma and I got out of the car rolling my eyes at the lovebirds. “Such a romantic.” I teased once he got out of the car. “Shut up. Ace.” He whined with a smiled.

•

As we walked along I noticed how we where being followed. I nodded my head to Neal signaling to run. As we ran we made it to a fence jumping up a nearby car, We latched onto a fence I climbed to the top when the person who was chasing up grabbed Neal and pulled down onto the car then slamming him to the ground. “Hey!” I yelled to the man angry for how he treated my brother. “You got the wrong guy, officer! We weren’t even jaywalking!” Neal defended. “It’s not like that.” I jumped down off the fence pushing the man away from Neal. Ready to defend him. “You wanna protect Emma? Come with me.” Neal stood up. “What?” We said in unison. “How do you know Emma?” Neal looked at the man in shock. “Names August. And it’s a long story, but trust me you two want to hear it.”

•

After listening to this August guy and him doing a crappy job at explaining things. He showed us something that was he had in a crate on his mortar-cycle. A simple note on a typewriter saying he know we actually were. Oddly it fought our attention and we listened to everything he had to say. He told us about some curse that needed to be broken, and how Emma was to break it. By the end of it he told us a story and we had to make a decision about what we had to do. I pulled Neal to the side asking for us to talk about it. “Do you really believe him?” I asked Neal. “Prim...” He whispered to me. I took a step back, he hadn’t called me that in years. “You do.” I said quietly. “Well I’m not leaving her. We can’t. Too many people have abandoned us, and I’m not abandoning anyone else.” I said in an angry whisper. “Primrose. We have to.” I looked at Neal then back to August. “We don’t have to do anything.”This was not going to end well. “I can punch him in the throat you steel the bike and we’re home free.” I glared at my brother. “It’s your decision. Baelfire.” I snapped. He looked at me with so much regret that I already know what poor decision he made.

•

I walked around the corner seeing Emma stood where we were supposed to meet. She pulled out her phone and dialed Neal’s phone. After a bit she closed the phone. “Damn right, it’s an error.”

I ran to Emma from behind scaring her. “Emma. Thank goodness. Neal he...” I tried to explain to her but a voice came from behind us. “He set you up. Hands above your heads please, ladies.” Me and Emma slowly rose our hands over our heads. “Wait. Why?” Emma said confused. “Possession of stolen goods. Left you holding.” The officer walked closer to us. “I have nothing.” Emma said not looking away from the officer. “Sorry to tell you, but your boy took off. Probably in Canada by now.” I hung my head and began to tear up. He was a coward.

Neal you idiot. “He called in a tip, told us to take a look at the surveillance footage at the train station. Give me the watch. Now!” Emma flinched and took of the watch. The officer put away his gun a walked to me and Emma. “You know your rights?” Emma handed the watch to the officer. “Yea.” Emma said the officer looked to me. “Yes.” I said quietly. Tears streaming down my face.

“Good girls. Turn around.” We slowly turn the officer cuffed Emma and then myself. “Where’s the rest of the watches?” Emma looked of into the distance her voice cracking. “They’re gone. They’re not coming back.” The Officer looked at us in pity. “Let’s go.” The Officer walked us to his car. As we drove to the station I looked at Emma. Tears still in my eyes. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t want this.” Emma hung her head and nodded.

•

Emma and I sat in a prison cell. I sat if the bed on the opposite wall from hers. Looking at the item in her hands... the door nearest to our cell opened. “Swan you got mail. Know anyone in Phuket? I’m going to open this in front of you. Those are the rules.” The prison officer opened the package that was addressed to Emma. “Okay. Look car keys. Hope you got the car it goes with. Nothing else no letter sorry.” Emma looked at the keys. I never took my eyes of the thing in her hand however. “But good news. You get a car when you get out.” The Officer slowly walked out of the room. “And a baby. Congratulations.” Emma looked back down to the positive pregnancy test in her hands.
When I find you Baelfire, I swear I’m going to kill you.

Chapter Text

Emma had returned home to our two bedroom apartment in Boston. Emma had gotten a job as a bails bondsperson and I... I learned to bake, cook and keep house. I officially learned to play my ukulele and also some guitar.
Emma had kicked of her heals leaning against the door. “Hey, Emma Dema.” I popped my head over the counter top looking at her with a grin on my face. “Got you something.” Emma looked at me then closed her eyes. “Oh, please no.” I placed a cupcake on the countertop. “Come on it’s your birthday!” I happily said placing a star candle atop the cupcake. “Make a wish.” Emma leaned on the counter looking at the cupcake then closing her eyes she blew out the candle. “What’d you wish for?” I chirped. Emma gave me a half smile when suddenly the doorbell rang. We both looked at the door then back to each other. “Pizza?” I questioned. Emma surged and went to open the door.
At the door was a small boy about ten years old. “Uh... can I help you?” Emma starred at the boy. “Are you Emma Swan?” Emma looked at me then back to the kid. “Yea. Who are you?” Emma retorted. “My name’s Henry. I’m your son.” My jaw dropped. The kid made his way past Emma into our apartment. “Whoa. Hey, kid. Kid. Kid. I don’t have a son. Where are your parents?” The kid walked farther into the apartment then stopped in his tracks looking at Emma. “Ten years ago, did you give up a baby for adoption?” Emma starred at the boy in thought. “That was me.” Emma turned and ran to the bathroom. “Give me a minute.” I watched her run then turned to the kid. My mouth agape. He looked like a younger Baelfire the more I looked at him. No doubt this is my nephew.
“Hey, do you have any juice?” I walked to the bathroom finding the door shut. “Emma are you okay?” I put my ear against the door to hear anything. “Never mind, found some.” The kid called out from the kitchen. “Hey.” I turned to the kid. “Ever heard of asking permission...?” I looked to the kid who stared drinking straight from the carton. “...Or a glass?” Just as I had spoke Emma walked out of the bathroom looking flushed.
“You know, we should probably get going.” Emma and I looked at the kid. Emma crossed her arm. “Going where?” I asked. “I want Emma to come home with me.” I looked at Emma then back to the kid. “Okay, kid. I’m calling the cops.” Emma crossed the room to pick up her cell. “Then I’ll tell them you kidnapped me.” The kids told Emma. “And they'll believe you because I’m your birth mother.” I looked to Emma crossing my arms. “Smart kid.” I looked back to the kid. Definitely Baelfire’s boy. “You’re not going to do it.” Emma looked down to the kid. “Try me.” I looked up to Emma waiting for her reply. This kid is smart. “You’re pretty good, but here’s the thing. There’s not a lot I’m great at in life, but I have one skill.” I unfolded my arms and turned around. Oh, here we go. “Let’s call it a super power. I can tell when anyone is lying, and you, kid, are.” Emma started dialing her phone once again. “Wait. Please don’t call the cops. Please, come home with me.” Emma looked back down to the kid. “Where’s home?” I turned back around looking between Emma and the kid. “Storybrooke, Maine.” My eyes shoot open. “Storybrooke? Seriously?” The kid nodded his head. “Alright then. Let’s get you back to Storybrooke.” Emma started walking off, I looked at a Emma with a half smile. “Get changed, I’ll go start the car.” I called after her as I grabbed the keys. This is going to be interesting.

•

We drove along headed to this Storybrooke. Emma driving, me in the passenger side and the kid, Henry, the back seat. “I’m hungry, can we stop somewhere?” I looked to Emma as she looked to the kid through the rearview mirror. “This is not a road trip. We’re not stopping for snacks.” Henry look at Emma not taking his eyes off her. “Why not?” He slightly pouted. “Quite complaining, kid. Remember, We could have put your butt on a bus. Still could” Emma spoke in an upset tone. “You know, I have a name. It’s Henry.”
I looked back to the kid and smiled. “Cute...” I looked down to the thing in his lap. “...What’s that?” The kid looked to Emma. “I’m not sure Emma’s ready.” I tilted my head then looked at Emma. “Ready for some fairy tales?” I gave Emma a teasing look. “She is a bit of a realist.” Emma gave me an evil-look. Then turned her gaze to the road. “They’re not just fairy tales.” The kid piped up. “They’re true. Everything is this book actually happened.” My eyes went wide, turning away from the kid, I looked out the widow. Still surprised. How’d he get to that conclusion? Could it be? No. It can’t. It’s impossible.
“Of course it did.” Emma replied sarcastically. “Use your superpower. See if I’m lying.” The kid challenged. “Just because you believe something doesn’t make it true.” Emma looked back to the kid for a second. “That’s exactly what makes it true.” I looked the kid once again and smiled at him. “You should know, Emma. More then anyone.” I gave the kid a puzzled look then turned to Emma. Whys that?” I asked. “Because she’s in this book.” I shock my head and looked back out of the window. “Oh, kid. You’ve got problems.” Emma replied. “Yup, and you’re going to fix ‘em.” I smiled at Emma. “I like this kid.”

•

It was pouring rain when we entered the town of Storybrooke. Kinda made me think of a small town in Richmond me and Neal passed through once.
“Okay, kid. How about an address.” Emma asked as we slowly drove farther into town. “44 I’m-not-telling-you street.” Emma stepped on the brakes causing the car to come to a screeching halt, by this point the had stopped, Emma upsettingly got out of the car and slammed her door. “Look it’s been a long night, and it’s almost...” Henry hopped out of the car and walked around the car to Emma. I rolled down my window peaking out and crossed my arms over the window frame of the door, looking at the clock. “8:15?” I finished, while Emma stared up at the clock tower in disbelief.
“The clock hasn’t moved my whole life. Times frozen here.” I finally decided to get out of the car. “Excuse me?” I questioned. Emma tilted her head at the kid’s words. “The evil queen did it with her curse. She sent everyone from the Enchanted Forest here.” Henry told Emma. “Hang on. The evil queen sent a bunch of fairy tail characters here?” Emma shifted her weight from on foot to the other. “Yeah, and now they’re all trapped.” I leaned against the hood of the car and looked around a bit. “Wow, Frozen in time and stuck in Storybrooke, Maine.” I said in a sarcastic tone. “That’s what your going with?” Emma questioned Henry. “It’s true.” Henry looked at me then back to Emma. “Then why doesn’t everybody leave?” I surged. “They can’t. If they try, Bad things happen.” I walked over to stand by Emma. “As they do in all great, evil curses.” I stated jokingly.
“Henry.” An older man walking a Dalmatian, approached us. “What are you doing here? Is everything alright?” The man looked confused over me and Emma’s presence. “I’m fine, Archie.” Henry looked up to the man as he came closer. “Oh, hello there.” I kneeled down and started petting the dog. “Who’s this?” The gentlemen asked look at both Emma and myself. “Just two someones trying to give him a ride home.” Emma stated. “Oh, she’s my mom, Archie.” Henry said looking towards Emma. “And she’s...” Henry looked at me confusingly. “A friend.” I stated, I stood up after petting the spotted dog, sticking out my head for a handshake. “Ilea.” I smiled as the man took my hand and shook it. “Archie. This is Pongo.” I smiled kindly. “Nice to meet you.” I said proudly. I kneeled down and pet the dog.
“Do you know where he lives?” Emma interrupted. “Uh, Yea, sure. Uh, Just right up on Mifflin street. The mayor’s house is the biggest one on the block.” Emma looked down to the kid. “You’re the mayor’s kid?” The kid looked down. “Uh, maybe.” Archie leaned over to Henry. “Hey, where were you today, Henry? cause you missed our session.” The man smiled down at Haney. “Oh, well, I forgot to tell you, I went on a field trip.” Henry nodded his head smiling. The man looked between me and Emma, not convinced with Henry’s story. “Henry...” The man knelt down to be eye level with the kid. “What did I tell you about lying? Giving in to one’s dark side never accomplished anything.” For a second there was some awkward silence. “Okay. Well, I really should to be getting him home.” Emma said, braking the silence. “Yea, sure. Well, listen, um, have a good night, and, uh, here’s my card.” Archie handed me his business card, not really looking too much at Emma. “And, uh, you be good, Henry.” We all smiled as some thunder rolled in. “Nice meeting you.” I said as I turned around getting back into the car. “So that’s your shrink?” Emma asked. “I’m not crazy.” Henry angrily stated. “Didn’t say that. Just... he doesn’t seem cursed to me. Maybe he’s just trying to help you.” Emma replied. “He’s the one that needs help. Because he doesn’t know.” I looked up from the card in thought. “That he’s a fairy tale character?” Emma questioned. “None of them do. They don’t remember who they are.” What if? No... Emma sighed. “Convenient. Alright I’ll play. Who’s he supposed to be?” Henry circled the car. “ Jiminy cricket.” Emma got into the car slowly. “Right. The lying thing. Thought your nose grew a little bit.” Emma retorted back. “I’m not Pinocchio!” Henry replied in an upset tone. “Of course your not, cause that would be ridiculous.” I smiled as Emma started the car. “I wonder who he is then.”

•

We pulled up to a mansion or what I’d call a mansion. We got out of the car and walked to the gate of the large house. “Please don’t take me back there.” We went through the gate and walked across the lawn. “We have to. I’m sure your parents are worried sick about you.” Emma said not looking back to the kid. “I don’t have parents— just a mom, and she’s evil.” Emma stopped in her tracks and turned looking down at the kid. “Evil? That’s a bit extreme, isn’t it?” The kid looked down sadly. “She is. She doesn’t love me. She only pretends to.” I looked at the kid in sympathy. “Oh Henry, I’m sure that’s not true.” I told him while patting his head.
Suddenly the door to the house opened. A woman with short black hair emerged from the house looking relieved as she ran to the kid. Behind her stood a scruffy but handsome man. “Henry? Oh, Henry.” Her voice broke as she ran to the kid. She wrapped him in a tight hug ignoring Emma and mine’s presence. “Ohh are you okay? Where have you been?! What happened?” She stood and finally acknowledged Emma and me. “I found my REAL mom!” Henry then ran into the house. She looked sad turned to Emma. “You’re Henry’s birth mother?” Emma sighed “Hi.” The women then tilted her head to me. “And you?” I maneuvered around Emma, slightly leaning forward I stuck out my hand to shack. “Ilea. Ilea Cassidy, I’m her friend.” The women looked down at my hand and taking the hint, I retracted it. “I’ll go and check on the lad. Make sure he’s alright.” The man behind her said in a British accent. “How would you two like a glass of the best apple cider you’ve ever tasted?” The women said in a smile. “Sounds lovely.” I smiled back. “Got anything stronger?” Emma replied bluntly.
When we got inside the house Henry’s mom went into the kitchen while me and Emma stayed in the foyer. When she finally returned she started putting the drinks together. “So how did he find me?” Emma asked. “No idea. When I adopted him, he was only three weeks old. The records were sealed. I was told the birth mother didn’t want to have any contact.” She poured the drinks not looking back to me or Emma. “You where told right.” Emma replied. I awkwardly look around. Ignoring some of the conversation as I admired the big house. “And the father.” I looked to the women. “Doesn’t even know.” I stated. “How are you tied into all this ms Cassidy?” I tilted my head as she handed us the drinks. “Related to the father.” She gave me an odd look then turned back to Emma. “Should I be worried about you two?” I took a sip of my drink. “Absolutely not.” Emma replied looking back to the woman. “Madam Mayor.” Called the scruffy British man. “You can relax. Other then being a tired little boy, Henry’s fine.” He walked down the stairs looking at us three. “Thank you, sheriff.” The women softy replied. The headed towards the door not giving us a second glance. “I’m sorry he dragged you two out of your lives. I really don’t know what’s gotten into him.” The women led us into another room of the house. “Kid’s having a rough time. It happens.” Emma replied. The women closed the door after Emma and I walked in behind her. “You have to understand, ever since I became mayor, balancing things has been tricky. You two have jobs I presume?” Emma put down her glass and glanced at the mayor. “I play ukulele or guitar in the park for extra cash.” I stated rather proudly. She gave me an odd look then turned to Emma. “You? Ms. Swan?” I turned giving the room a glance. “Uh, Yea, I keep busy.” The women walked to where Emma was sitting. “Imagine having another one on top of it. That’s being a single mom, so I push for order. Am I strict?” She seated herself across from Emma and smiled. “I suppose, but I do that for his own good. I want Henry to excel in life. I don’t think that makes me a evil, do you?” I puffed my cheeks and took another sip of the drink. “I’m sure he’s just saying that because of the fairy tale thing.” Emma replied taking a sip from her drink as well. “What fairy tale thing?” The mayor asked. “Oh you know, his book, how he thinks everyone is a cartoon character from it, like his shrink is Jiminy cricket.” Emma chuckled. “I’m sorry. I really don’t have any idea what you’re talking about.” I looked at the mayor puzzled by her response. I put down my drink and look to Emma. “You know what? It’s none of our business.” I sighed out, smiling at the mayor. “He’s your kid, and we really should be getting back.” Emma finished, looking at me then smiling to the mayor. “Of course.” The mayor stood up and opened the door and walked us out. Emma jiggled the keys in her pocket. I got to the car and when I looked up I saw Emma turned around looking at the kid in a window staring back at her.
I smiled and got in my seat. “The kids got to you.” I stated as Emma started the car. “Has not.” She replied giving me a mean look. “He looks like him.” Emma turned to me. “Like who?” I returned the look. “B... Neal... he looks just like Neal.” She sighed as we started to leave town... I looked back and spotted the fairy tale book in the back seat. “Sneaky little twerp.” I grabbed the book and placed it in my lap. Emma looked at it and shook her head. “Eyes on the road!” I yelled. I heard screeching of car tires and howling and the rest went black.

•

When I awoke I was in some kind of hospital. There was a woman with very short black hair and fair skin placing flowers beside the patient’s bed. When she walk over to me she saw me awake then ran off but returned with who looked like a doctor. “Hello I’m doctor whale.” He flashed a flashlight in my eye. “You had received a small concussion but I’m allowing you go leave due to your friend insisting she can take care of you.” I blinked my eyes and looked at the man. “I’m sorry wha—” I was cut short by Emma bursting in. “Ilea! I was worried sick! You were missing but I had to find Henry. I found him and you— are you ok?” Emma said in such a hurry I didn’t understand her. “She’s fine. Just get her to bed as soon as you can.” The doctor said smiling at me and wrote in his clipboard. I got up from the bed holding onto Emma. “Come on. I saw a bed and breakfast when we drive in.” Emma said as she helped me walk.
When we finally reached the place Emma mentioned it was around 8 o’clock. “Am I allowed to sleep if I have a concussion?” I asked as we hoped out of the car. “Don’t know. Guess we’ll see in the morning.” Emma jokes. I half smiled. “Just wake me up before you go go.” I replied with a small laugh. Inside there where voices yelling back and forth to each other. “That’s way to loud for me right now.” I said as I placed a hand on my forehead. The two who were arguing made their way down the stairs not noticing us. “Excuse me?” Emma called. “We’d like two rooms.” Emma asked looking at the older women. “Really? Would you like a Forest view or a square view? Normally there’s an upgrade fee for the square, but as rent is due, I’ll wave it.” Emma smiled at the older women, Granny. “Square is fine.” Emma said. “Forest for me if you don’t mind.” I smiled at the older women as she opened a rather large book. “Now... what’s the names?” The women pick up a pen and put on reading glasses smiling. “Swan. Emma Swan.” She replied to the women. Watching her write her name. “Emma.” For a second the world stopped . I knew that voice I knew as well as I knew how to breathe. The voice I’ve longed and dreaded to hear again. “What a lovely name.” I gripped the desk granny was at. “Thanks” Emma replied Granny shuffled around and open the desk drawer, and held a wad of money, she reached her arm past me to the man I couldn’t help but look at the man. “It’s all here.” She stated in fear. Naturally people would fear him. I looked at him up and down. “Yes, Yes, Of course. Yes, dear, thank you.” He’s not changed, he’s still young but he’s back to his limp. Back to how I fondly remember except... he has the air of power about him. “You enjoy your stay.” He stared at Emma then turned to me. His eyes went wide for a second then he looked down and walked out the door. “Who... who’s that.” I quizzed. “Mr Gold. He owns this place.” The younger women replied. “The inn?” Emma asked. “No. The town.” Granny said as she looked out the window watching him walk away. That’s papa. “So how long will you be staying with us?” Granny asked changing the subject. “A week. Just a week.” Emma looked to me then back to granny. Granny pulled two keys off the wall and handed them to us.
“Welcome to Storybrooke.”

Chapter Text

I heard voices outside of my room so I opened my door seeing the mayor and Emma talking. The mayor was holding a basket full of apples and leaning in to Emma. She turned her heals and went down the stairs. “What was that all about?” I questioned. “Well, she threatened me again and gave me an apple.” Emma looked down where the mayor had left then looked at me. “How’d you sleep.” I surged in response. “Nightmares.” I looked to Emma. “You?” She nodded her head. “Pretty good actually. Sorry about the nightmares. Do you need to talk about it?” I leaned against my door frame and shook my head. The nightmares where once just bad dreams but ever since we got to this world they’ve been about Papa or Neverland. And Emma doesn’t need to know about that stuff. “I’m going to change.” I closed my door then looked out the window to the Forest. Kinda made me think of... Well home with Papa and Bae. Back when things where better. Just us three, no magic.
After I changed and fixed my hair I went to Emma’s door and gave it a small knock. “Hey I’m going for a walk around town I’ll catch up with you later.” I called back not really waiting for a reply I headed out. I really wanted to see what this town had to offer.
Walking around everyone seemed nice and gave this town a personality. As I walked I started to wonder who was who. I don’t remember any of these people but judging from how long I was in Neverland it is not much of a surprise. I’ll just have to read Henry’s book I suppose. I sat down at a street bench and watched everyone trying to guess who they where, when someone sat next to me. I didn’t turn to see who it was I just kept my face forward watching the busy town. “I see your admiring this little town of ours.” Hearing that voice alone made me look at him. Papa. Part of me wanted to hug him and cry, another wanted to just simply slap him and walk away. “What’s your name dear?” He asked rather kindly. “Ilea. Ilea Cassidy.” He smiled and turned to looking away. “What a lovely name.” I looked down to my feet then back up watching Archie and Pango walk on the other side of the street. “Thanks.” He watched my gaze. “May I ask what brings you here?” I looked at him and returned my gaze across the street. “Emma. Wherever she goes I go.” Mr. Gold stood up. “Can I ask you to join me for breakfast?” I looked up at him and slowly stood up. “No. I’m meeting up with Emma.” He frowned and nodded his head. “Another time perhaps?” I nodded and began to walk away. “Perhaps.”
I spotted Emma and Henry walking together and I decided to run along and join them not really say goodbye to Mr. Gold.
As I got closer Henry threw an apple almost hitting me as I came up behind them. “Wow. Hey!” The both stopped and turned around. “Oh Ilea! Your apart of operation cobra too.” I looked at Henry a little confused. “The what now?” Henry looked at me. “It’s a code name so the evil queen won’t know that we’re onto her.” I nodded my head. “Ah, gotcha.” Cute kid. “Uh, alright, what about their pasts?” Emma asked Henry. “They don’t know it’s a haze to them. Ask anyone anything, and you’ll see.” Henry told us. I nodded making a line with my lips. “So for decades, people have been walking around in a haze, not aging, with screwed up memories, stuck in a cursed town that kept them oblivious.” Emma stated/asked Henry. “I knew you’d get it. That’s why they need you, Emma. You’re the only one who can stop her curse.” Emma stopped and looked down to the kid. “Because I’m the daughter of Snow White and Prince Charming—” I gave a puzzled look and patted the kids head. “Where do I come into all this?” The kid tilted his head and continued walking. “I haven’t figured that part out yet. But right now we have the advantage. My mom doesn’t know that Emma is Snow White’s and Prince Charming’s daughter. I took out the end, the part with Emma in it. See? Your mom is Snow White.” Henry gave Emma the book pages. “Oh, kid.” Emma looked at the kid and gave a small smile. “I know the hero never believe at first. If they did, it wouldn’t be a vary good story. If you need proof take them, read them, but whatever you do, don’t let her see these pages. They’re dangerous. If she finds out who Emma is... it would be bad.” Finally we approached the school. “I gotta go, but I’ll find you both later and we can get started.” Henry walk away then turned around. “I knew you’d believe me!” He called to us. I smiled to the kid. “I never said I did.” Emma called back. “Why else would you both be here?” The kid then ran off inside of the school, I looked down and shook my head smiling. “It’s good to see his smile back.” Henry’s teacher, Mary-Margaret, approached us smiling. “We didn’t do anything.” Emma said looking down to her hands. “You stayed. So does the mayor know your both still here?” Mary-Margaret asked in a serious tone. “Oh, she knows.” I nodded. “What is her deal? She’s not a great people person. How did she get elected?” Emma asked. Mary-Margaret shook her head. “She’s been mayor as long as I can remember. No ones ever been brave enough to run against her. She inspires quite a lot of... well fear.” I rolled my eyes. Sounds like papa. “I’m afraid I only made that worse by giving Henry that book. Now he thinks she’s the evil queen.” I looked to the teacher a bit my lips to get her in thought. “Who does he think you are?” I asked curiously. “Oh, it’s silly.” She laughed slightly. “We just got five minutes of silly. Lay it on us.” Emma laughed back smiling to the teacher. “Snow White.” She replied shacking her head. Emma paused looking at the teacher. “Who does he think you two are?” I looked to Emma then back at Mary-Margaret. “We’re... we’re not in the book.” I stumbled out my words. “Can I ask you a favor?” Emma finally spoke. “Regina mentioned the kid’s in therapy. Do you know where I can find the doctor?” The teacher nodded and wrote down an address. “Emma, if you don’t mind I haven’t had breakfast yet, is it ok if we meet back at granny’s later?” I asked as Mary-Margaret handed Emma the paper with the address. “Uh, sure.” And with that I walked away.

•

When I arrived at the diner Mr. Gold was sitting alone in a both half way done eating his meal. I watched him as I walked up to the counter and ordered some pancakes and coffee then made my way sitting across from Mr. Gold. When he finally decided to look up at me he grew a smile. Not one of his scary smiles a real smile. “Do you decided to join me for breakfast after all, dear?” I surged in response and looked away for a moment. “You were sitting alone. Thought I’d give you some company.” His smile never left his face as I spoke to him. “Did my loneliness bother you?” He quizzed. “No one deserves to be alone.” I said quietly. Soon my food arrived and I ate happily almost ignoring Mr. Gold as I enjoyed my meal. “Tell me, how long have you known Emma?” Mr. Gold asked as he watch me eat. “Hmm? Oh I don’t know. Eleven maybe twelve years.” I spoke out as I took a sip of my coffee. “And where’s your family?” He asked curiously. I paused. “They all abandoned me. One by one. They left without a goodbye.” I said in a whisper. Nothing was said for awhile as I finished my meal. Mr. Gold looked at me in what seemed like pity. “I better head out. I have a shop I need to open. Feel free to drop by.” Mr. Gold spoke as he hit out of his seat and went to the counter to pay for his meal. I sat there staring at where he had been sitting. When I finished my meal I finally decided to leave and go find Emma.

•

I arrived at Dr. Hopper’s Office to find him alone. “Sorry to bother you, Doc, I was looking for Emma. Did she drop by at all?” I looked at Archie kindly and entered the small room. “Ah, Yes— yes she did but that was a few hours ago. I um... well, I’m sorry.” I gave him a puzzled look. “What are you sorry for?” “Well, Regina. She— I had no choice.” I looked at the shrink in shock. “Where’s Emma?!” Archie looked down sadly. “Try the sheriff’s station. I’m sorry.” I looked at Archie, He had his head in his hands sitting at his desk shacking his head. I looked to the ground sad for him. I spared him another glance then ran out the door to finds Emma.

When I arrived at the sheriff’s station Emma, Henry, and Mary-Margaret were walking out. “Emma!” I ran up to her and grabbed her into a hug. “What happened? I went to the shrinks office and he told me to come here, what’s going on?” I asked in a rushed tone, looking between everyone. “I need your help with something.” Emma stated. “Ok?” I looked at Emma in confusion. “Know where to get a chainsaw?” She asked. “Uh, I saw a hardware store on the walk over.” Emma had an evil smile. “Good.”
Next thing I know I’m helping Emma cut off a branch to the mayor’s precious apple tree. “What the hell are you two doing!?” The mayor came running in her heals to us. “Picking apples.” Emma stated whilst handing me the chainsaw. “You’re both out of your minds!” I looked at her then the tree. These women is really protective over this tree. “No, you are, if you think a shobby, frame job’s enough to scare us off. You’re going to have to do better then that. You come after either of us one more time, we’re coming back for the rest of this tree. Because, sister, you have no idea what we’re capable of.” Emma threatened. We started walking away. When I turned around and walked backwards. Staring Regina down. “Your move.” I turned back around walking side by side with Emma.

•

We arrived back at the bed and breakfast, and unlocked our door. Heading back inside our separate room. “Ms Swan, Ms Cassidy.” We stopped both turning to see Granny. “Oh, my, this is terribly awkward. I need to ask you both to leave. I’m afraid we have a no-felons rule. It turns out it’s a city ordinance.” Granny stumbled out her words. “Let me guess— the mayor’s office just called to remind you?” Emma more stated then asked. Granny nodded her head. “You two can gather your things but I’m going to have to ask for your room keys back.” I poured my lips and nodded handing granny my room key.
As we walked out we noticed the Volkswagen had a parking boot on. “Well today just keeps getting better.” I observed. At that moment Emma’s phone rang. I stepped away giving her some privacy as I put my stuff into the car. I spotted Archie walking Pango down the street. He turned his head looking at me then waved, I waved back to him when Emma slammed the car door and hung up her phone. “Well I’m headed to the mayor’s place for a chat. Think you can manage without me for awhile.” I surged and looked back to Archie who was standing by a workshop. “Yea I’ll live.” I jokingly told her. I gave her a quick side hug and joined Archie.
I approached the shrink and smiled at him. He didn’t speak but smiled back. “Hi.” I piped. “Uh, Hi.” He awkwardly replied. “Look, I’m sorry— Ah, about Emma. I—I...” I grabbed Archie’s arm and smiled kindly. “It’s alright. Don’t worry about it.” Archie sighed and looked around. Then at the clock tower. “I have an appointment in a bit with Henry but do you mind maybe going for a walk with me?” He asked in an awkward fashion. I nodded still keeping my smile on my face. “I’d like that.”
As we walked along I awkwardly kept my hands in my pocket while Archie held Pango’s leash. “How long do you and Emma plan on staying in town?” Archie broke the silence. “Don’t know. We discussed a week but, we might stay longer.” I replied not taking my eyes of the ground. “How long have you been a psychiatrist?” Archie paused in thought. “I don’t know. As long as I can remember.” At that I looked up at him. This curse is real. My father proves that which means, Papa might not remember either. The clock tower chimed and Archie looked at it then to me sadly. “Forgive me but I have to go. Can we meet again maybe for a drink or dinner?” I sighed and nodded my head. “Sounds like a date.” I said nonchalantly. Archie blushed at my words and walked away to his office.

•

I somehow found myself lost in the Forest of this small town. When I found a steam I just parked myself on a rock big enough for me to sit and I thought long and hard.
If papa doesn’t remember can I trust him? If he does remember can I forgive him? If the curse does break what happens to me? Where am I in all this?
When I finally made my way back to town it was late and I spotted Emma walking determined to Archie’s office. When she looks like that she’s got a plan and you don’t disrupt her. I smiled for a second and frowned as I kept walking farther into town. That’s when I spotted the pawn shop. I glanced in the window not taking notice of the signs above the door and walked in. I looked around admiring all the little oddities. All the bells and whistles. The knickknacks and doodads. I was aw struck. It was all crazy, cool and creepy. I spotted a beautiful mandolin hanging on the wall. I walked to it and ran my finger down the side of it admiring the beautiful instrument. “Like what you see?” A voice suddenly came from the back of the shop. I turned seeing Mr. Gold at the counter watching me. “Y-Yes, it’s a lovely instrument.” I said looking at him then back to the mandolin. “You play?” I nodded. “Only a little.” He walked over using his cane and got the mandolin down. “I’m sure it not tuned but do you mind playing a few notes?” I looked at him slightly puzzled. “Humor me.” He spoke with a smile. I strummed the instrument then tuned it finally getting it to sound like it should.
Slowly I started to play. I closed my eyes and let nothing but the music be heard.

You don't have to move that mountain
Just help me Lord to climb it
You don't have to move that stumblin' block
Just show me the way around it

Well, the way is filled with pitfalls
And sometimes we may falter
But you can have His grace, my friend
On your knees down at the altar

'Cause you don't have to move that mountain
Just help me Lord to climb it
You don't have to move that stumblin' block
Just show me the way around it

I finished playing and opened my eyes seeing Mr. Gold smiling at me. I handed him the instrument and went out the door not turning around. I found my way into the car and laid down in the back seat.
Emma eventually returned and hopped in the front seat. “You Okay?” She spoke as she saw me laying down, my arm draped over my head. “Got a headache. How goes you?” She looked at me not believe me. “I’m fine.” I slowly sat up. “Mayor still a bitch?” I asked sarcastically. “Yup.” She popped. “Ok.” I laid back down and closed my eyes. Eventually Emma turned on a flashlight and read a newspaper while I tried to dream, but papa kept haunting my dreams once again. “Hey, you two Okay?” A voice called from the outside of the car. “Oh, in the world of tight spots we’ve been in, crashing in our car doesn’t rank in the top ten.” Emma sarcastically replied to Henry’s school teacher. “How do you think we met?” I called out popping my head from the back seat. “You’re both sleeping here?” I crawled over to the passenger seat. “Again how do you think we met.” Emma looked at me disapprovingly then slightly smiled. “Until we find a place.” Emma replied to the teacher. “You’ve decided to stay? For Henry.” I smiled and hit Emma’s arm slightly. “Yea. I guess.” Emma looked down at her news paper then to me. “Are you ok with that, Ilea?” I nodded with a big smile. “Definitely.” Emma then got out of the car. “This town doesn’t seem to have many vacancies. Non actually. Is that normal?” Emma asked the teacher. Opening up Her newspaper. “Must be the curse.” The teacher joked. I rolled my eyes. Definitely is... “Why are you out so late?” I asked as I hopped out the car, walking around to meet them. “Well, I’m a teacher not a nun. I had a date.” She told us. “From the looks of things it went well.” Emma sarcastically replied. “As well as they ever do.” The teacher matched Emma’s tone. “Tell me he at least paid?” Emma quipped. The teacher shook her head no. “Well. Guess if true love was easy, we’d all have it.” The teacher told us. Emma slightly nodded her head I just looked at the ground. “You know, if things get cramped, I do have a spare room.
Mary-Margaret’s voice was laced with kindness. I looked to Emma and waited for her reply. “Your choice.” I called. “Thanks, but it’s two of us, you only have one room and we don’t really separate. We’re like sisters.” Emma looked at me and gave a half smile. “Besides we do better on our own. Just the two of us.” Emma’s voice party broke. “Well... goodnight. Good luck with Henry.” Mary-Margaret smiled and walked away. Emma hung her head. “Yea.”

Few days later we all were supposed to meet for breakfast at Granny’s. Henry had a plan to get Mary-Margaret and a coma patient who is supposed to be Prince Charming together and to wake him up with his book. My only concern was Emma doing it for the wrong reason and the curse could cause things to go south. Little did I know it did.
Turns out not only did he grab her hand, but he also is missing Emma, the sheriff, myself and somehow Mary-Margaret started tracking him through the nearby forest. How exciting.
As we followed a ‘track’ the sheriff dropped to his known felt the ground. “What is it?” I questioned. “The trail runs out here.” The scruffy man replied. “You sure? ‘Cause I thought tracking was your one of your skills.” Emma remarked sarcastically. Someone likes someone. “Just give me a second. This is my world.” Gram replied in an upset manner. “I got it.” The sheriff took a few steps away doing whatever it is... “Right. Sorry.” Emma spoke matching his tone. “What does he mean ‘His World’? Isn’t tracking Emma’s thing too?” Mary-Margaret asked confusingly. “Sure. Just... the people Emma finds normal run to places like Vegas.” I sarcastically replied. “Not a lot of people hit the woods.” Emma finished looking ahead at Gram. “That’s an interesting job— Finding people. How’d you fall into it? Mary-Margaret asked curiously. “Looking for people’s just what I’ve done... as long as I can remember.” Emma said in an awkward manner. “What made you start? You’re parents?” Emma shot her eyes to Mary-Margaret in surprise. “Henry told me that you were... that you were from a similar situation to his own? Did you ever find them?” Mary-Margaret awkwardly asked. “Depending who you ask.” Emma replied in a hushed tone. I stood awkwardly swinging my arms, taking a few steps away from the two. The sound of branches snapping as footsteps rapidly approached us we all turned in a scared manner only to see. “Henry!” Mary-Margaret yelled. “Did you find him yet?” He asked not phased by our surprise. “No, not yet.” I told surprised by his presence. “You shouldn’t be here.” Emma told him. “I can help. I know where he’s going.” Henry spoke not noticing our upset tones. “And where’s that?” Mary-Margaret asked curiously. “He’s looking for you.” He told the school teacher.
After long hours of looking and Henry going on about Snow White and Prince Charming, He has found and saved the coma patient and returned him to the hospital. The mayor somehow found his wife through the old security footage of the coma patient called her name.
Mary-Margaret was crushed but all the same like she said if true love was easy we’d all have it.
Later that night Emma decided we should go ahead and stay with Mary-Margaret. She needed it and we needed it in a way as well.

Chapter Text

I had met Emma at Granny’s diner after she walked Henry to school. “Hey, Emma Dema. How was the morning stroll.” I asked with a smile. “Good. The sheriff stopped me.”

She sat down beside me, We where placed in the corner by the door.

“What now?” I asked in a upset tone. “Well he offered me a job... as deputy sheriff.” I looked at Emma surprised. “Wow, that’s great! Are you going to do it?”

I asked in a happy tone bouncing in my seat as I grabbed her arm giving it a small shack. “Don’t know. I’m going to think about it.” I let go of her arm and turned to my newspaper. We sat, ordered drinks coffee for me and hot cocoa for Emma.

Eventually the loving mayor walked in.

“How was your walk with Henry, Ms Swan?” Looking up from our paper, no words where spoken only looks of confusion.

“That’s right. I know everything.” She sighed as she sat across from us. “But relax. I don’t mind.” We skeptically looked at the mayor.

“You don’t?” Emma asked. “No. Because you two no longer worry me. You see, I did a little digging into who you two are, what I found out was quite soothing. It all comes down to the number seven.”

She spoke not taking an eye off Emma. “Seven?” I asked confused. “It’s the number of addresses you two have had in the last decade. Your longest stayed anywhere was two years. Really, what did you two enjoy so much about Tallahassee?”

Emma ignored the mayor and looked at the women while I gave a deep glare. “If you were wondering, we did find a place here in town.” Emma nonchalantly replied as she glanced back at her paper.

“I know, with ms. Blanchard. How long is your lease? Oh wait you don’t have one. You see my point? In order for something to grow it needs roots, and you two, don’t have any. Besides there’s two of you in that small apartment. Sooner or later one or both of you will have to move because it’s too cramped. All I ask as you two carry on your transient lives, you think of Henry and what’s best for him, perhaps consider a clean break. It’s going to happen anyway. Enjoy your drinks.”

The mayor got up and left the diner without another word. We both sat there gazing at nothing in particular just thinking about what the mayor had said.

Emma stood up and accidentally spilled her cocoa all over herself. The waitress came over and showed Emma where the laundry room was.

I sat there sheepishly as Emma upsettingly walked off, I returned to reading the paper not paying any mind to the things around me.

“Enjoying yourself I see.” I looked up to whoever just spoke. Mr. Gold stood near the counter looking at me.

“Um, Hi?” I looked back to my paper attempting to ignore him.

Mr. Gold looked sadly to his hands that where resting on his cane. “You know, I was wondering if you’d like to come back to my shop.”

I looked up confused and turned my gaze to my now half full coffee mug. “We can discuss prices about the mandolin.” He smiled slightly at me.

“I-um... Okay.” I nodded my head and smiled up at him. “Come around the shop around closing time. I’ll leave the door unlocked.” He smiled at me grabbing his to go order and left. I smiled to myself, maybe he’s a completely different person here.

•

Later that day I headed to Mr. Gold’s pawnshop with a smile.

When I arrived Mr. Gold was no where to be seen and the shop looked to be closed. When I got closer to the building I noticed the glass that was broken on the door.

Approaching the door I noticed it was also ajar. Someone broke in. I entered as quietly as I could. I spotted a pregnant girl looking around.

I hide behind a counter watching her. I grabbed my phone and started to dial Emma’s number.

“Ashley, what are you doing?” I looked up seeing Mr. Gold. How’d he get in without me noticing is beyond me. He walked around and stood in front of her.

“Changing my life.” Next thing I know I was standing in front of Mr. Gold getting sprayed with mace. “Aaahhhh!”

I bumped into several things as I screamed in pain and then everything went black.

•

When I awoke I was in the hospital, again. I blinked a few times seeing Mr. Gold sit beside my bed. He was looking at his hands and seemed very upset.

“Mr. Gold.” I spoke in a whisper. He look at me, in a second grabbed my hand only to let it go just as quick. “I apologize, Ms. Cassidy. I didn’t mean for this to happen.”

I opened my mouth to speak. “Wide awake I see.” Dr Whale spoke as he walked into the room with a smile. He looked at his clip board as he approached the bed. “Well nothing to serious this time just a small cut on the head. You can leave as soon as you’re able.”

I looked to Mr. Gold then back to the doctor slowly sitting up. “Thank you.” I nodded. Still very confused.

•

Apparently by the time I returned to the loft it was barely 6’o’clock in the morning. I plopped down on my spot on the couch.

I volunteered to sleep in the couch shortly after we settled. I’ve slept in lots of uncomfortable spots so the couch was probably one of the nicest places I’ve slept on.

At some point I must’ve fallen asleep.

I head voices and smelled sausage. I opened my eyes seeing Emma carrying boxes and Mary-Margaret was cooking. “Morning sleeping beauty.” Emma spoke sarcastically.

“Our stuff is here.” Emma kicked one of the boxes to me. I sat up with a smile and tore through the box happily.

Mary-Margaret walked over holding two plates attempting to hand one to each of us. “Oh, Thanks.” I spoke happily as I grabbed a plate and set it to the side as I dug through one of the four boxes.

“So this is all your stuff!” Mary-Margaret asked as she made a plate of food for herself. “What do you mean?” Emma questioned.

“Is the rest in storage?” She asked in a half smile. “No, this is all of it.” I said as I continued to look through the box.

“We’re not exactly sentimental.” Emma spoke. “Well, it must make things easier when you move.” Mary-Margaret turned.

“Ah Ha! You’re a beauty!” I exclaimed as I pulled out the item I had been looking for. Emma turned to me and shook her head smiling.

“A ukulele?” Mary-Margaret looked at me confused. “Don’t knock her. She’s got a lot of mileage riding on this bad girl.” I smiled as I started to tune the ukulele.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door as Mary-Margaret placed her food on the table. She walked over and opened the door.

“Ms. Blanchard, is Ms. Swan and Ms. Cassidy here?” I stopped tuning my ukulele as I heard the voice of my father.

Emma walked over to the confused by Mr. Gold’s presence. “Hi. My name is Mr. Gold. We met briefly on your arrival. Ilea and I have talked a few times since then.” They shook hands and Emma nodded. “I have a proposition for you Ms. Swan. I, uh, need your help. I’m looking for someone.”

Emma stood awkwardly staring at Mr. Gold “Really? Um...” Mary-Margaret suddenly took a few awkward steps. “You know what? I’m gonna go jump i-in the bath.”

I slowly started to once again to tune my ukulele once it was in key I played a little tune as I listened in. “I have a photo.” He slowly took a few steps into the apartment handing Emma a photo. “Her name is, uh, Ashley Boyd, and she’s taken something quit valuable of mine and she’s hurt Ilea.”

I stopped and slapped my ukulele ceasing the chords. “She’s what?!” Emma looked at me surprised. “It’s nothing Emma.” I said in a hushed tone. “Okay, So why don’t you go to the police?” Emma spoke looking at me angrily.

“Because, uh... she’s a confused young women. She’s pregnant, alone, and scared. I don’t want to ruin this young girl’s life, but I just want my property returned.”

Emma looked skeptically at Mr. Gold. “And what is it?”

“Well, one of the advantages of you, both... not being apart of the police is discretion. Let’s just say it’s a precious object and leave it at that.” Mr. Gold replied looking at Emma then to myself.

“When did you see her last?

Mr. Gold looked at me then turned to Emma. “Last night. That’s— that’s...”

I stood up from my spot of the couch and approached Emma. “That’s how I got this...” I pulled my hair to the side showing a bit of my forehead.

Mr. Gold placed his hand on my shoulder and looked at Emma. “...This is very unlike her. She was quite wound up, rambling on and on about changing her own life. No idea what got into her.”

Emma gave a deep sigh and looked at me sadly. “Ms Swan, please just help me find her. My only other choice is the police, and I don’t think anyone wants to see that baby born in jail, now do they?” Mr. Gold spoke looking at Emma.

Emma crossed her arms. “No, of course not.” I looked at Emma then to the ground.

“So you’ll help me then?” Mr. Gold asked.

“I will help her.” Emma nodded as she gave Mr. Gold a serious look. “Grand.” Mr Gold smiled.

“You mean we, right?” I spoke up giving Emma a half smile.

Emma glared at me, disappointingly. “No. I mean me. You’re not going. You didn’t tell me where you were last night or about this whole head injury.”

I reached to grab Emma’s arm as she stepped back. “You’re right, sorry.” I retracted my hand in Shame.

The door slowly creaked open and we all turned to see Henry walking in. “Hey, Emma, Ilea, I was thinking we—“

The boy stopped in his tracks when he spotted Mr. Gold, who smiled at the child. “Hey, Henry. How are you?”

“Okay.” Henry gave a fake smile to Mr. Gold as he responded.

Mr. Gold kept his smile on his face as he slowly made his way to the door. “Good, Give my regards to your mother, and, um, good luck, Ms. Swan. Ms. Cassidy, hope to see you again soon.”

Mr. Gold closed the door behind and as I gazed at the door as if he never left. “Do you know who that is?” Henry spoke with a scared urgency in his tone of voice.

“Yea, of course I do.” Emma responded as she made her way to the boxes once again. I jerked my head to Emma in surprise.

“Who? ‘Cause I’m still trying to figure it out.” Henry replied. “Oh, I meant in reality.”

I sighed in relief and grabbed the plate of food from before. “Is that... all you two brought?” Henry asked looking at few boxes and the stuff in Emma’s hands.

“Henry, what are you doing here?” Emma asked slightly irritated and she put everything back in the boxes and grabbed her car keys.

“My mom is gone till 5:00. I thought we could hang out.”

“Aw, kid, I wish I could, but there’s something I gotta do.” Emma grabbed her jacket and the picture of the girl as I chowed down on my food.

Emma made her way out the door. Henry looked at me desperately. “What?” Henry pouted his lips. “Ok, ok! There’s a pregnant maid who Emma is trying to find.”

Henry ran to the door then turned to look at me. “Why aren’t you going?”

I took a sip of my Orange juice, looking at the kid with a smile. ”Wasn’t invited, now hurry.”

•

Later on in the day I found myself standing in front of the pawn shop. I placed my hand on the door about to open it.

“Breath. I’m here for the mandolin.” I whispered to myself. Taking a deep breath.

I shook my head and started to walk the other way hoping to maybe run into Emma somewhere somehow.

“Ah! Ms. Cassidy! What a pleasure!” I stopped dead in my tracks and turned around to see Mr. Gold.

“You stood at the door an awful long time. I was beginning to wonder if you’d actually come inside or not.” Mr. Gold took a few steps closer to me with a smile.

“Well I Uh, the— the mandolin.” I stepped back looking at Mr. Gold. “Ah, yes. Well it’s in my car you see. I was going to drive over to Mary-Margaret’s yesterday and give it to you, but, well, with what happened last night I forgot.”

I nodded as Mr. Gold spoke. “Right, well, How much is it?” I grabbed my wallet taking my eyes off Mr. Gold.

“No charge.” He replied.

“What?” I looked up at his skeptically. “Everything comes at a price.” I spoke.

“Well if you wish to pay me money its about $250. But you could pay me by, I don’t know, playing a song for me...” Mr. Gold surged giving me a smile.

I stood there in thought. What if he rememberers me? Is this musical instrument really worth it? “I, uh.”

I kindly smiled at Mr. Gold and held out my hand. “Ok deal. I’d love to play music for you anytime Mr. Gold.”

He hesitantly took my hand and returned the smile. “Pleasure doing business with you Ms. Cassidy.”

We slowly walked to his car. “You know from what I’ve heard about you, I’m getting off real easily. What’s the catch?”

“No catch Ms. Cassidy. You’re music is like fresh air in our little town and I like to hear more. That’s all.” Mr. Gold popped open his car door and pulled out the mandolin guitar.

“Thank you, I—“

My phone started to ring playing a No Diggity by black street. Quickly I grabbed my phone answering it. Mr. Gold looked down placing both his hands on his cane.

“Emma, what’s up?”
“You okay?”
“Yea, uh, I’ll head over as soon as I can.”

I hung up the phone and looked at Mr. Gold. “I’m sorry but I have to go. Emma she... needs me.”

Mr. Gold smiled and handed me the instrument. “No problem. Hope to you you again soon.”

I smiled and nodded taking the mandolin. “Yea, and thanks.”

•

I had somehow beat Emma to the hospital but assuming she had Henry and a pregnant woman with her it’s not too big of a deal.

Suddenly there was screaming and everyone was rushing around the place. I looked over seeing Emma holding hands with Ashley as they placed her in a wheelchair.

“Emma!” I called out running to them. “Everything alright?” I said as I pulled Henry to my side hugging him.

“She’s is labor.” Emma replied. “Huh, you don’t say.” I retorted sarcastically.

Before long we three where waiting in the seating area. Emma was pacing the floor worried as I tuned up my instrument. “What’s that?” Henry asked.

I looked up smiling “A mandolin guitar.” Henry came over and touched it. “Where’d you get it?” I gave the mandolin a quick strum. “Mr. Gold. We made a deal.”

“You made a deal with Mr. Gold!?” Henry spoke in surprise. “Calm down, kid, It’s no big deal.” I giggled in response. Henry sat back down and looked at me and Emma.

“You know, Emma, Ilea, you’re different.” Henry said in a slightly hushed tone. “Ah, gee, kid, thanks.”

“What’s that?” Emma replied to Henry. “You’re the only two who can do it.” I looked up from the mandolin. “Do what?”

“Break the cures? Yes, I know. You keep telling me that.” Emma replied in an upset type manner. “No. Leave. You’re the only two who can leave Storybrooke.” Henry said as he watched Emma pace.

Emma stopped and looked at the kid. “You left and came and found us in Boston.” I nodded my head in agreement.

“But I came back. I’m ten. I had no choice, but if anyone else tried to go, bad things will happen.” Henry replied knowingly.

“Anyone except... Us?” Emma looked at me then back to Henry. “Well I feel special.” I joked with a smile.

“You’re the savior, Emma. You can do whatever you want. You can go.” Henry knowingly said. “Whoa ho ho. What am I?”

Emma kneeled down looking at Henry. Henry looked at me confused. “I don’t know yet. But you have to be important, or maybe... I don’t know.” Henry said sadly.

I smiled sadly and patted his head. “Ms. Swan, the baby is a healthy six-pound girl, and the mother is doing fine.” The Doctor came over with a smile luckily changing the subject and mood. A little bit.

“What lovely news, excellent work, Ms. Swan.” Mr. Gold had made his way into the building we three stared at him. “Thank you for bringing me my merchandise.”

“Wait. The baby is your property? What kind of sick freak does that?” I spoke angrily. Standing up.

“Ilea! Let me handle this.” Emma spoke placing her hand on my shoulder as in indicating me to stop.

I sat down crossing my arms upset. Emma and Mr. Gold made their way to the coffee machine in hushed tones.

I sat angrily as they talked things over. “Why don’t you play your Megalodon?” Henry asked looked between Emma and Mr. Gold. “Mandolin. And I don’t know if I want to anymore.” I replied looking down at the instrument I had placed on the coffee table.

“Please, for me? So we don’t have to hear them?” Henry begged. “Fine, only one short song.” I sighed as I grabbed the mandolin guitar.

I began strumming the mandolin and singing along trying to ignore whatever it was Mr. Gold and Emma had to talk about.

“Where am I today? I wish that I knew
'Cause looking around there's no sign of you
I don't remember one jump or one leap
Just quiet steps away from your lead

I'm holding my heart out but clutching it too
Feeling this short of a love that we once knew
I'm calling this home when it's not even close
Playing the role with nerves left exposed

Standing on a darkened stage, stumbling through the lines
Others have excuses, but I have my reasons why”

“Are all your songs sad?” Henry spoke. I looked over to Mr. Gold and Emma. “Only sometimes.”

I was now silent listing to what they both where now talking about.

“You see, contracts, deals— well they’re the very foundation of all civilized existence, so I put it to you now. If you want Ashley to have that baby, are you willing to make a deal with me?” Mr. Gold said in a threatening tone.

“What do you want?” Emma asked. “Oh I don’t know just yet. “You’ll owe me a favor.”

“Emma don’t! Don’t trust him!” I finally decided to speak to them. Jumping over the couch standing between them.

“Ilea, I said I can handle this.” Emma said looking at me confused. “But, Emma, I—“

“—Mr Gold you got a deal.” Emma spoke cutting me off, walking over to the Ashley’s room.

“Ms. Cassidy I’m surprised. I thought we where getting along.” Mr. Gold said in sadly. “Well we’re not!” I grabbed the mandolin from its spot on the couch.

“Here! I don’t want anything from you. Your nothing but a scaly monster!” I thrust the mandolin into his hands making him take a step back. “Our deal if off.” I said sadly.

Walking out of the hospital I spotted our little yellow bug and before I could open the door Henry and Emma where running over.

“What’s the rush?” I spoke with a forced smile. “Gotta get the kid home before the mayor returns.” Emma replied hooping into the car.

•

“Pumpkin.” Emma suddenly spoke after some long silence. “Yes apple dumpling?” I replied with a smile. “My code name. I was thinking in honor of Cinderella— pumpkin.”

Henry shook his head no while making a disapproving face. “You got a better one in mind?” Emma asked

“Yup.” Henry popped. “Well?” Emma asked expectingly. “I’m not sure you’re ready yet.” Henry said looking back to the street.

“Okay... So Ashley was-- is... Cinderella?”
I asked looking between the two in the front seats. “Yea. You missed a few of todays findings.” Henry turned to me.

“Mind catching me up?” I asked with a smile. Henry smiled back in return, happily telling me about their adventure of the day.

We finally pulled up in front of the mayor’s house and Henry hurried to the gate. “Henry!” Emma called out. “About what you said about us being able to leave...”

Henry nodded looking at Emma. “Yeah.”
Emma smiled “See you tomorrow.” Henry grind and was off like a shot inside the house.

“Aw, he’s growing on ya, Emma Dema!” I spoke teasingly as I climbed into the front seat. “Shut up.”

Chapter Text

I was going for a morning stroll down the street while Emma was off walking Henry to school yet again. I was happy to give them time alone to bond. Emma needed it just as much as Henry. If we’re being honest.

As I walked along I watched everyone keeping up their daily routine, when I saw my Father. I watched for a bit. The air about him was unchanged from what I could remember he seemed gruff and well Dark. Exactly how he was when I was young when he turned into the dark one.

Suddenly he turned and saw me. I stumbled back. Thinking as to what he’d want to talk about I quickly turned around without looking and bumped right into a now barking dog.

“Pango!” Careful boy yo-“ the proud owner of the dog looked up seeing myself. “Ms. Cassidy!” Dr Hopper exclaimed.

“Heya, Doc. How’s it going?” I smiled as I leaned over to pet the Dalmatian. “It-it’s-I’m doing good. And yourself Ms. Cassidy?”

I stood, stuffing my hands into my jean jacket pockets. “Please, it’s Ilea. Miss Cassidy is far to formal for me.” I smiled.

“Ilea.” Archie smiled back. “I, uh was wonder..ing...” The psychiatrist scratched the back of his head as he stumbled his words. “Yes?” I stepped forward a tad.

“...Wondering if you’d...” the man straightened his back. “...You know what never mind.” He took a few steps past me.

“Doc!” I called, causing the man to turn back around. “Look I can tell your not very good at this and neither am I. But...” I stepped closer to the man once again. “I’d love to have dinner with you.” I stated with a gentle smile.

“You— You would?” He asked in a disbelieving tone. I began fixing his tie as he looked at me dumbfounded. “Yea. Totally. Your not the hottest man I’ve met, but your extremely sweet.”

I fixed his shirt collar over his tie and smiled kindly. “There, now, don’t you look all handsome.” I took a step back once again putting my hands into my jacket pockets. “You think I’m sweet?” Archie asked.

“I also just said handsome, but we’ll get to that later.” I jokingly commented. “Right. So-Ah, Dinner?” Archie once again straightened his back as Pango sniffed my shoes.

“6:00pm?” I asked squinting at the sky as if looking for the time. “7:00pm. I have a few appointments.” Archie looked Pango then back to me. “Great! Pick me up at Mary-Margaret’s place.” I replied happy and started to skip off.

“A-alright... Ilea.”

•

”I look ridiculous.” I stated bluntly as I looked at myself in the mirror.

“Oh stop, you look great.” Mary-Margaret said picking up some discarded outfits from the bed. “Easy for you to say...” I turned looking at the school teacher. “These are your clothes.”

Mary-Margaret smiled and stood beside me. Looking into the mirror. I ended up wearing a 50s retro cherry print white swing dress, with black baby-doll pumps and my hair was done in an upswept-updo to match. I looked like I belonged in a old movie or something.

“I think you look lovely.” Mary-Margaret happily pat my shoulder. “It’s funny how you had something like this in your closet.” I joked.

“I know, it’s strange. I can’t remember the last time I wore it.” Mary-Margaret turned back around and started cleaning up once more. “That is strange.” I shook my head smiling at the mirror knowingly.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door. I gave myself one last look into the mirror and trotted down the stairs to open the door. Emma had beat me, from her seat in the couch, and had opened the door to the kind psychiatrist.

“Hi, Dr Hopper.” Emma spoke with a smile as she let the man enter.
“Hello miss Swan, is Ilea...” Archie stopped in his tracks as his eyes met my figure at the bottom of the staircase. “I-I-Ilea...”

I blushed and grinned at the doctor. “Hello Archie.” The psychiatrist blinked and then smiled kindly. “Hello Ilea.”

He took out his arm in a kind gesture. “Shall we, Ms Cassidy?” He asked with a glimpse of confidence. I took his arm and gave him a teasing smile. “We shall, Doc.”

Emma shook her head as she watched us walk out the door. “You two behave.” I stuck out my tongue to Emma and shut the door with a wink.

•

Arriving at granny’s diner. (The only restaurant in town it seemed.) Ruby rolled her eyes with a kind smile as she took our orders.

“So...” Archie spoke. “Tell me about yourself.”

I giggled and raised an eyebrow. “Is this one of your psychiatrist things? Trying to get me to exploit my secrets and in doing so you tell me what’s wrong with me?” I said teasingly with a smile.

Archie blushed and shook his head. “No no! I just want to get to know you. I feel like I don’t know anything about you.”

“Calm down doc, I was just messing with you.” I gently placed my hand on top of his, which was on the table.

Our food arrived as I told vague stories of my childhood.

“— Then the pig Bucked me off and I landed face first in the mud! Papa was so upset, it took hours to clean the mud out of my hair!” I laughed

“I can’t believe you rode a pig.” Archie smiled as he took a bite of his meal.

“Nether can I.” We both turned to see none other then Mr. Gold himself. “And getting bucked off the poor creature, Must’ve hurt, and your father must’ve also been very worried.”

I glared at the man before me. “That’s none of your business Mr. Gold.” I stated coldly. “Now if you’ll excuse us we where trying to enjoy our date.” I turned back to Archie trying to ignore Mr. Gold’s presence.

“Date?” Mr. Gold looked shocked at the two of us. “Isn’t he a bit old for you?”

I stood from my seat in anger. “How dare you! Who are you to tell me who I should or shouldn’t date?”

Mr. Gold took a step back and looked into my eyes sadly. “I didn’t mean... my apologies.” He sighed and slowly left the diner in what seemed like defeat.

Archie soon stood beside me and grabbed my arm in a calming manner. ”Ilea, are you okay?”

I looked at the door where Mr. Gold had left. “I’m fine, I’m sorry, I think we should go.”

“Yes... yes, of course. I’ll walk you home.” Archie hurriedly placed money on the table and lead me out the door.

•

“I’m sorry.” I spoke quietly as we walked slowly down town.

“Don’t be. It’s normal for person in your state...” Archie calmly replied

“Excuse me?” I stopped in my tracks and looked at the taller man.

“I don’t mean to be rude but you obviously suffer from abandonment issues similar to miss Swan, possibly due to one or both of your parents abandoning you as a child.” The psychiatrist spoke in a knowing tone, as he shrugged his shoulders.

”WOW now, abandonment issues?! What did any of that have to do with anything that happened earlier?! And why are you even telling me this?!” I spoke angrily as I now glared at the towering man.

“Look.” He sighed. “It’s just you spoke so fondly of your father, and how you treated Mr. Gold, I supposed you see your father in him and your scared and getting too close because you’re scared that people will abandon you.”

I looked at Archie dumbfounded. “My father abandoned me because he was a cowered.” I teared up. “My brother did the same thing. Yes I have trust issues, because all humans are nothing but cowards.”

I whimpered and tried to wipe my tears away when suddenly arms wrapped around me and held me in a warm embrace.

Archie kisses the top of my head. “It’s okay, it’s alright. I promise I won’t leave you.” I looked up at him and placed a light kiss to his lips.

He kissed me back but instead deepened our kiss pulling me tighter to him. I felt like melting my legs like jello and my heart was pounding oh so loud I’m sure he could hear it and when he slipped his tongue in my mouth—The ground began to shack beneath our feet causing us to stumble in our embrace and we fell to the ground. I heard a small ‘snap’ before I landed in Archie’s lap. “Ilea, Are you alright?”

I looked at my feet seeing my now broken pump heel and back to Archie and pulled him back into our deep kiss. “I’m peachy.” I smiled and pressed our foreheads together. “Just peachy.”

•

Apparently the small quake was from a old mine collapsing and the whole town just had to go see what was happening. Me and Archie where close enough where the walk there wasn’t too bad, except my now broken shoe.

Upon arriving the mayor had announced that she planned to collapse and pave the area.

I spotted Emma and ran well sort ran with bare feet, to her, and giving her a quick hug. “Hey, Emma Dema. What’s the deal?” I spoke gesturing to the mayor. “No clue.” She said in a hushed tone. “Ilea, what happened to your shoe?”

“Deputy Sheriff, would you please do your job instead of talking with the civilians?” the mayor spoke in an irritated manner.

I surged my shoulders and walked back to Archie and looped my arm around his. “Your not upset?” He asked quietly. “No, I... I feel like if anyone, I can trust you.” I reassured.

“I meant about your shoe.” Archie scratched his neck.

“Oh, no. It’s just shoes. Besides I’m used to going barefoot.” I surged.

“Hey, Archie. Ilea. Over here.” We heard a lowered voice. Little Henry was by the sheriff’s car beckoning is over.

We walked over and Emma had also came along. “This requires all of operation cobra— all of you.” Henry said in a serious way.

“I didn’t realize I was in operation cobra.” Archie said looking down at the child.

“Of course you are. You know everything.” Henry said matter of factly.

“Aw.” I smiled at Archie squeezing his arm. “Congratulations.” I teased.

“We can’t let her do this. What if there’s something down there?” Henry continued.

“There’s just some old tunnels.” Emma said in a disbelieving tone.

“That just happen to collapse right after you get here? You’re changing things you’re weakening the curse.” Henry knowingly looked up at Emma.

“That’s... not what’s happening.” Emma stated

“Yes, it is.” Henry sighed. “Did you do anything different today? ‘Cause something made this happen.” Henry asked.

Emma touched the deputy badge that was on her belt as she looked at Henry. I liked my lips and looked at Archie. Our eyes met and I saw the little gleam in his eye however we both then turned to look at Emma.

“Henry, I told you to wait in the car. Deputy, do your job.” We all turned and walked our separate ways.

“Dr. Hopper, a word please.” The mayor called. We stopped in our tracks and looked to each other.

“It’s okay. I’ll wait.” I smiled and let go of his arm.

I looked waiting for Archie, rubbing my arms. “Hello young lady. You must be cold.” I turned around seeing an older man approach me. He was partly bald and had some facial hair.

“Yea, I guess I forgot to grab a jacket or something.” I smiled to the man.

“Here, take this.” He smiled and handed me a white knitted cardigan. “It was my wife’s.”

I took the cardigan and wrapped it around myself for warmth. “Thank you Mr. ah?”

“Marco.” He said and smiled. Taking out his hand. “Marco.” I shook his hand and smiled back happily.

“Ah, your shoes! What happened?” The older gentleman questioned.

“Oh. The left on broke and I just took them off. Going barefoot was just easier, I guess.” I looked t my foot and wiggled my toes in response.

“Ilea! Oh, good evening Marco.” Archie approached us. Looking between the two of us.

“Ah, Archie you know this lovely lady?” Marco smiled at us. “Yes, actually I was about to take Ilea home.” The psychiatrist gave a sad smile.

“Oh, well. Good night then. I’ll see you tomorrow.” The older man smiled and walked away.

“Everything okay doc?” I asked looking at him with worry. “I’m fine. Come on, let’s get you home.”

Archie led me home with a far off look in his eyes. Whatever the mayor said definitely did something to this man.

•

”I’m the worst person in the world.” Mary-Margaret stated. Taking a bit of a s’more.

It was the next day and Mary-Margaret had been helping at the hospital. When she got back I had the idea of making s’mores on the stove top, because why not.

“Really, in the whole world?” Emma asked as she assembled her own s’more.

“If Kathryn was horrible, it’d be easier, but she’s so... nice.” Mary-Margaret sighed dejected.

“Ah, horrible isn’t it? Nice, yuck!” I joked as I roasted a marshmallow over the stove top burner.

Mary-Margaret turned to me in an upset manner and a smile grew on my face.

“And what exactly would be easier?” Emma asked gaining Mary-Margaret’s attention.

“Nothing.” The school teacher replied shaking her head in defense.

“Nothing’s a good idea. You’re smart. You know not to get involved with a married guy. It’s not worth the heartache. Trust me.” Emma told Mary-Margaret.

“The headaches, the heartaches, the backaches, the flops, The sheriff who escorts you out of town.” I sang jokingly trying to lighten the mood.

“Ilea.” Emma said with a warning smile.

“So, Ilea, how was Your date with Dr. Hopper yesterday?” Mary-Margaret turned to me with a knowing smile.

I turned off the stove top and assembled my s’more. “Um, well, I’m not one to kiss and tell. I did break a heel after falling however.” I replied as I turned around making my way over to the island counter next to Emma.

“So you kissed?” Emma grinned.

“Well, I...” I started

-knock-knock-knock-

“I’ll get it!” I hurriedly went to the door. Opening it to reveal little Henry in tears. “Kid?”

He ran inside and grabbed Emma in a tight hug. “Kid, what happened?”

•

The kid had told us what had happened with Archie and immediately Emma and myself made our way to the psychiatrist’s office and pounded on the door, demanding entrance.

“Archie? Archie!” Emma called out and finally opened the door in anger.

When we entered I spotted the whiskey in his hand he was obviously drinking. Pango was laying by his side.

“What did you do? You told us not to take the Fantasy away, you told us it would devastate him!” Emma spoke in anger.

“Of course if the therapy stops working, you just adjust it.” Archie spike as if trying to convince himself as well as us.

“Is it her? Did she threaten you? What could be strong enough to drown out your own conscience?” Emma asked in a strong worried tone.

For a bit the Doctor was silent. I looked at him in sadness and worry.

“I do not need to defend my professional decisions to you two, okay?” Archie stood in anger. It was then I saw the tears in his eyes.

“Archie, Doc? Are you...?” I spoke quietly with concern.

Emma phone then rang and she answered without hesitation. “Hello, madam mayor. Nice work.”
“Yes, I’m with Dr Hopper, and guess what? You left your finger prints all over him when you tried—“
“We dropped Henry at your office an hour ago.”
“We don’t know where he is.”

“Ohh.” Archie sighed shaking his head.
At that Emma hung up the phone and looked to the man. “I do.” He spoke.

Emma bolted out of the office. Archie and I went to fallow suite, but Archie grabbed my arm in desperation. “Ilea, I can explain.”

I looked at him and took his hand. “Later, when we find Henry.”

•

We arrived at the mineshaft and called out for Henry. Pango had found chocolate bars that Henry had apparently packed.

The ground began to shack under our feet causing Emma and myself to loose our balance.

Archie has gone inside the shaft calling for Henry when the opening collapsed in.

•

The town fire department and the lovely mayor arrived trying to figure out how to safely get Henry and Archie out of the mines.

I held Pango on a leash trying to keep the dog calm as he barked loudly for his owner. “Archie’s smart. He will keep the boy safe until we get to them.” Marco said reassuringly.

I smiled to the man nervously. Just then the ground shook once again. “Stop, Stop!” The mayor shouted. “You’re making it worse!”

“I’m trying to save him.” Emma defended. “You know why he went in there in the first place, don’t you? Because You made him feel like he had something to prove.”

“And why does he think he has anything to prove? Who’s encouraging him?!” The mayor challenged Emma.

“Don’t put this on Emma!” I defended.

“Oh, please! Lecture me until his oxygen runs out!” The mayor yelled.

I threw my arms in the air. “That bitch.” I whispered.

Pango’s barking grew louder as if he was joining the argument. I walked Pango a bit trying to calm him down. But nothing worked.

“Explosives.” Everyone turned to Marco whom had spoken.

“Whoa now, are we sure that’s a good idea?” I questioned.

“Oh and you got a better idea?” The mayor looked at me in anger.

“Ilea. What choice do we have?” Emma asked with concern. I looked down to the Dalmatian then to Emma.

“Do what you gotta do.” I nodded. I lead Pango to a fire truck and hopped inside along side the dog. Everyone moved for cover as they placed some explosives.

When the mayor gave the command to blow it, I closed my eyes tightly hoping that it worked. But sadly it didn’t.

The mayor, of course, freaked out and blamed the firemen. Pango started barking once again. Gaining everyone’s attention.

“Ilea!” Emma yelled running to the firetruck and opened the door the let Pango and myself out.

“Emma what’re you—“ I asked looking at Emma confused.

“It’s Archie’s dog.” Emma stated, watching Pango sniff the ground. “He’s found something.” I called out.

Pango started to whimper. “Look. This is where they must be.” Emma told as everyone gathered.

“What is it?” I asked. I pulled Pango out of the way as Marco and the sheriff moved a big piece of metal. “What is that?” Emma asked.

“It’s an airshaft.” The sheriff said out of breath.

Soon enough we moved the a metal rack from atop the airshaft.

“We need to lower someone straight down, or the line will collapse the side of shaft.” Marco told us as he prepared everything.

“I’ve got a harness.” The Sheriff spoke. “Lower me down” Regina commanded. “Oh, no way. I’m going.” Emma replied. “Should I throw my hat in the loop?” I inquired.

“He’s my son.” The mayor spoke seriously. “He’s my son, too.” Emma sighed giving the mayor a oh really look.

“You’ve been sitting behind a desk for ten years. I can do this.” Emma told. “No.” I spoke up.

Everyone looked at me. “You need someone small enough to fit in. Emma, I’m sorry, but I’m going. I’m smaller then you and I know I can do this.”

The mayor took a step towards me. “Just bring him to me.” I nodded in reply.

The next thing I know I was making my way down the airshaft to rescue Archie and Henry. Upon seeing them in what looked like an old elevator I smiled.

“You guys okay?” I asked. “Yeah, we’re— we’re okay.” Archie replied. I pulled Henry out and held him tight giving him a kissed on the head. Suddenly the elevator started to shake.

“Archie?” I looked down at the man. The elevator had fallen down crashing to the ground far far below us. “Archie!” I called in tears.

“Ilea.” I looked down, and like a miracle Archie’s umbrella had stuck onto a carabiner on the harness. Archie had survived.

We where pulled out of the shaft safely. Emma and they mayor where so very happy to see Henry, Marco was relieved to see Archie.

The sheriff help me out of the harness and I saw Archie talking seriously to madam mayor.

“That was brave of you.” The sheriff spoke. “I’ve learned to never be a coward.” I replied, not taking my eyes off of Archie. “Thank you.” I turned to the sheriff and nodded.

“Ilea.” I turned back and looked at Archie with a smile. “Thank you.” He hugged me tightly as if afraid to let go.

“Archie, I—“ I started to speak but Pango interrupted by making his presence known by a bark.

“Pango!” Archie smiled knelt down to pet the dog. “Archie are you okay?” I asked with a smile as I knelt down petting the dog as well.

Suddenly crickets began to chirp in the distance. He smiled at me and kissed my cheek.
“Just peachy.”

Chapter Text

We had been invited to a welcome home party for David Nolan, The all important coma patient Mary-Margaret was so obsessed with.
He has officially been released from the hospital and sent home with his lovely wife.
I had brought along my ukulele hoping to entertain myself, if nothing else. Henry, Emma and I sat at the base of the staircase while everyone welcomed David back.

We where basically strangers to everyone. Well mostly strangers to everyone there weee a few people who recognize us but didn’t really know us so we didn’t talk to anyone.

“You know why he doesn’t remember.” Henry asked us, looking between David and Emma. “The curse isn’t working on him yet.”

“Henry... David has amnesia.” Emma looked to Henry. “Which is preventing the curse from replacing his fairy tale story with fake memories.”

I looked up from my ukulele and smiled to the kid. “That’s very clever kid.” Henry gave me a broad smile.

“Right, because everyone here has fake stories that keep them from remembering who they really are.” Emma nodded along with Henry as if she believed him.

“Right, and now is our chance to help him we just have to get him to remember that he’s—“

“He’s Prince Charming.” Emma completed. “We just have to jog his memory, by getting him and ms. Blanchard together.”

“Didn’t we just try that?” Emma asked skeptically. “And it woke him up.” Henry smiled.

“So, what’s the plan kid?” I smiled and leaned into the little huddle, putting my my right arm on Emma’s shoulder.

“Hey.” We all three turned to the sound of the voice and saw David approach us. “You’re the ones that saved me, right?”

Emma slowly stood up, smiling to the man. “Oh. Yeah, I-I guess.”

“And, uh, you’re also the only ones I know here.” David said looking between the three of us. “You can hide with us.” Emma joked. “Fantastic.” David chuckled.

“Do you ever use a sword?” Henry asked after seeing David get a cocktail Wiener from a waiter. “Excuse me?”

Finally I stood up and rubbed the kids head. “He’s messing around. Curious about your life before the coma.”

“Ilea, right? And Emma? You two live with Mary-Margaret. you know if she is coming.” I bit my lips together and looked at my ukulele in my hands.

“Sorry she couldn’t make it.” Emma lied. I shook my head. “You know the life of a school teacher busy busy…” I added.

Eventually everyone started talking and Kathryn re-emerged from the kitchen. She spotted me on the couch talking with Archie as I showed him how to play the ukulele.

“Um, Ilea, is it?” She asked softly. I looked up and nodded with a small smile. “Would you mind playing something? Maybe? If you don’t mind?”

I stood from my spot and looked to Henry and Emma. “Uh. Yea, sure. Any requests?” I asked nervously.

“Whatever comes to mind.” Kathryn smiled and took a step back as if to signal me to play.

“Alrighty roo.” I looked behind at Archie and started to play my ukulele in a calming tune.

“I am a lighthouse, worn by the weather and the waves.
I keep my lamp lit, to warn the sailors on their way.
I'll tell a story, paint you a picture from my past.
I was so happy, but joy in this life seldom lasts.
I had a keeper, he helped me warn the ships at sea.
We had grown closer, 'till his joy meant everything to me.
And he was to marry, a girl who shone with beauty and light.
And they loved each other,
And with me watched the sunsets into night.
And the waves crashing around me, the sand slips out to sea.
And the winds that blow remind me,
Of what has been, and what can never be.”

I played the song awhile and as it came to a close, a memory of a young girl gazing out a window in a small house came to mind. I stopped as everyone clapped, not knowing how the song was incomplete. I took soothing breaths and opened my eyes with a half smile on my lips. “Thank you.” I nodded to the room.

“That was beautiful.” Archie’s voice brought me out of my daze. I turned and hugged him. “Thank you. I’m not used to crowds actually focusing on me. Usually my ukulele case is just open and I play to passers by or simply to myself as you’ve seen me probably do…” I trailed off my nerves going crazy.

“Have you seen David.” Kathryn asked no one in particular as she looked around the room. “He... um...” Emma turned looking around the room.

•

Since David was now gone the party was practically over so after the party we all started going our separate ways. Emma drove home and I walked with Archie.

“Well that was... nice.” I giggled. “Yeah, I guess it was. You sing beautifully.” Archie smiled and took my hand in his.

“Gee, thanks doc.” I squeezed his hand and placed my head on his shoulder as we walked along the road to real place in particular.

We soon enough arrived at Archie’s home. He grabbed his keys from his pocket and looked at his hand as he was about to unlock the door. “Say, would you, um... uh... Would you maybe...”

I smiled and placed my hand on the back of his neck pulling him close and placed a light kiss on his lips. “I’d love to come in for some drinks.”

He unlocked his door and opened it in a matter of seconds soon enough we where in his bedroom quickly removing articles of clothing and kissing on another as if our lives depended on it.

•

“Emma!” The next morning, I burst into Mary-Margaret’s home with a sense of urgency.

Emma looked up from her spot on the couch. “Wow, calm down. Ilea, wh-what happened?”

“Emma, I feel so terrible. I-I... son of a bitch I just couldn’t do it.” I placed my ukulele and jacket on the table and started to pace around the room.

“Ok, Hold on. Start at the beginning. You didn’t come home last night. What happened?” Emma asked leaning forward, not taking her eyes of me as a paced around the apartment.

“Well, I walked with Archie to his place and I was kinda invited inside. We kissed and next thing I know I was half naked and so was he and all these alarms started going off in my head and... well... I bounced.” I sank down onto the nearest chair.

“You what!” Emma stood and walked up to me. “You left the guy?”

“Well, not necessarily, I mean yea I guess... I don’t know.” I put my head in my hands in shame.

“Can I ask why?” Emma placed a hand on my head started petting my hair. “It was just so weird. I mean no I wasn’t against it but at the same time it didn’t feel right.” I sighed.

“You’re going to have to talk to him.” Emma stated. “Fuck you.” I spat. “You know I’m right.” Emma laughed.

I sat up in my chair and looked up at Emma. “Yea, you’re right.”

“Relationships are hard. Believe me I had my fair share.” Emma squeezed my shoulder reassuringly. “I know Emma Dema, I was there.” I joked

After awhile Emma grabbed her jacket and started to head out the door. “Wanna join me?”

“Only if you let me change and I can bring along ol’Tom Tit Tot?” I grinned mischievously. Emma rolled her eyes and smiled. “Why do you insist on calling you ukulele that?”

I ran up the stairs and quietly changed my clothes to flannel and jeans. I put my hair into a half down messy bun and trotted back down the steps and grabbed my Jean jacket and ukulele.

“Shall we dance fair maiden?” I grabbed Emma’s arm and made our way to the car. “You will talk to Archie.” Emma demanded. “Yea… I have to. I feel awful.” I ruffed my arms. “Why did you leave him?” I paused at those words. My mind rolled back to Neverland and how I was the only girl for so long and how scared I was how afterwards I never been with a man or woman. “Too much too soon?” It wasn’t an answer but it appeased Emma for now. I feared she know me better. I was always an Ace in the hole. Me dating is new to the both of us.

•

We sat at the sheriff’s office, Emma was reading some files and I was tuning my ukulele. “This is exhilarating.” I joked.

“Living the dream Ilea, living the dream.” Emma glanced at me with a half smile and continued reading the files.

“Will a song help?” I joked assuming she’d get annoyed or something. “Shoot. Anything’s better than this silence.” She joked back. I nodded and started up my tune resuming the song from the night before.

“She'd had to leave us, my keeper he prayed for a safe return.
But when the night came,
The weather to a raging storm had turned.
He watched her ship fight,
But in vain against the wild and terrible wind.
In me so helpless, as dashed against the rock she met her end.
And the waves crashing around me, the sand slips out to sea.
And the winds that blow remind me,
Of what has been, and what can never be.”

I once again zoned out as I stopped playing my song just thinking of that little girl who once would sing this song to or with her father and brother. Her mother would sing lullabies with similar melodies to put the girl to sleep.

Emma looked at me concerned. “Are you ok?” I nodded my head not really looking at her. “Thinking…”

Emma opened her mouth to speak, but as she did the sheriff walked into the room and opened a box of donuts. Emma looked at him skeptically.

“Sometimes the cliches are true.” He stated. “Okay, what do you want?” Emma eyed the donuts then the sheriff.

The sheriff sighed. “Remember when I said no night shifts? I need you to work tonight. Just this once.”

“Why?” Emma Whined. “Besides what’s in it for me?” I joked, pouting my lips.

The sheriff turned and pointed at me. “Do you work here?” I shook my head. “Fair play.”

“Anyway, I volunteer at an animal shelter and the supervisor is sick, and someone needs to feed the dogs.” The sheriff explained.

“That sounds made up.” I pointed out, giving my ukulele a loud strum.

Emma ignored me, rolling her eyes then reached to grab a doughnut from inside the box. “Very lucky you brought a bear claw.”

“Any jelly?” I smiled and looked inside the box as Emma took a bit of her doughnut the sheriff just the box and nodded his head at Emma. “There for her. She works here.” He said quite sternly but with a smile.

Just then the famed school teacher Mary-Margaret practically ran inside the office. “Emma, can I talk to you for a moment.”

I looked up and the sheriff awkwardly looked between us ladies. “I’ll just go patrol my office.” The sheriff made his way out of the room, leaving us girls to talk.

“He left his wife.” Mary-Margaret sighed. “David—he left her. He left Kathryn.” She exclaimed.

“Okay. Slow down.” Emma looked at the teacher. “He—he did it for me. He wants me to be with him. He wants me to meet him tonight. I mean I’m trying so hard to be strong, but he just keeps coming. I mean, how do I stop it? You know, how do I let him down? What would you do?”

“Wow, wow, wow, calm down. I’m winded from that.” I sighed as Mary-Margaret paced around the office. “I’d go.” Emma spoke up. Stopping the teacher in her tracks.

“What?” Mary-Margaret and I said in unison. “Well, he left her. It’s one thing to say that he wants you, but it’s another to actually make a choice, and now he has. That’s all you can ask for.” Emma looked at Mary-Margaret.

“Emma.” I sighed. I shook my head. “Given her new friendship with Kathryn, I don’t think Regina would be happy.” Mary-Margaret crossed her arms and sat on Emma’s desk.

“All the more reason to do it.” Emma sighed and took another bit of her doughnut.

Mary-Margaret shook her head and smiled. “Is this really happening?” Emma returned the smile. “You tell me?”

“Hey, at least you’ll have a fun story to tell the grandkids.” I smiled broadly thinking of little Henry who is honestly quite a gossip. Must get it from Snow White u guess.

•

Later that night. I suppose things didn’t go as Mary-Margaret had hoped. She was sitting at the bar at granny’s. I was sitting in a booth playing may ukulele waiting for Archie to arrive. I called like Emma instead so I could explain myself at least. Yet I still didn’t know what to even say to the poor guy. So I went back and continued my song this time starting on the last few verses.

“Then on the next day, my keeper found her washed up on the shore.
He kissed her cold face,
That they'd be together soon he'd swore.
I saw him crying, watched as he buried her in the sand.
And then he climbed my tower, and off of the edge of me he ran.”

I looked around and saw Mary-Margaret talking with Dr. Whale. The bells of the cafe door rang as I played the remaining verse of my song.

“And the waves crashing around me, the sand slips out to sea.
And the winds that blow remind me,
Of what has been, and what can never be.
I am a lighthouse, worn by the weather and the waves.
And though I am empty, I still warn the sailors on their way.”

I fell once again into my daze, thinking of my childhood. My father who was a coward, he feared the wolf with all his power so he gave up whatever scared him, my mother how in her own way was also a selfish coward, she couldn’t be the bigger person and sacrifice herself to be with her children, she wouldn’t even return to take one of us and my brother who promised to never leave and to prove he wasn’t anything like our parents but in turn he too was a coward and abandoned Emma and myself out of fear. Like our father.

“That was lovely.” I looked up to the person who had spoken. In my own way I was hoping to see Archie, but I knew that voice all too too well. It was Mr. Gold.

“How do you know that song?” He asked shifting his weight and looking at me with a hint of a smile.

“My father. He sang songs to me before bed. I guess a lot of them stuck with me over the years.” I answered honestly. “That and it’s folky couple people play it on the radio or something.” I quickly added.

“And what happened to him?” He asked with concern. “Like everyone else in my family. He abandoned me for his own selfish desires.” I looked him in the eye, challengingly.

“My apologies, I didn’t mean to bring up any painful memories.” Just then Archie finally came into the restaurant. I looked at him and stood up from my seat.
“Excuse me Mr. Gold there’s something important I have to... do.”

I hurriedly made my way to Dr. Hopper and pulled him into a hug. “Look, Archie. I’m sorry about last night. I care about you but things are moving too fast. I’ve never been with anyone ever.”

“Ilea, I understand. I-I was scared too. I just don’t know if I’m ready to go that far just yet.” Archie held me at arms length looking deep into my eyes.

“Can we start over?” He asked. I nodded my head and kissed his cheek, Archie in turn kissed my forehead and smiled at me.

Mr. Gold awkwardly stood by the counter as his food was being prepared. He looked down at his cane and gave a deep sigh.

“So, hows about we go for a bit of a walk and I’ll play little ol’Tom Tit Tot.” I asked as I held onto the psychiatrist’s hand. “Little ol’ what?” He asked with a smile.

“Tom Tit Tot, I call my ukulele that. Bothers the hell out of Emma. ” I giggled. “Why do you call it that?” He asked matching my smile.

“It’s a long, and weird story. I’ll tell you about it another time.” I happily told him as we made our way out the door leaving behind and now smiling Mr. Gold.

Chapter Text

Several days have come and gone. Emma had some issue with sheriff Graham and refused to talk much about it.

Archie and I had started walking Pango together every morning until he had his sessions. I had oddly not ran into Mr. Gold since that night in the cafe.

Archie and I walked hand in hand down Main Street. He smiled down at me squeezing my hand as he led Pango with the other. “Nothing news happens here does it?” I spoke as we made our way through town.

“Well I would say that. Ever since you and Emma arrived this town became full of excitement in its own way.” He reassured.
“What was it like before we arrived?” I asked curiously. “I-I.” We stopped walking for a bit as Archie thought. “Well, it was the same as it always had been.”

“Which was?” I asked. “Well, nothing changed much I suppose. It’s funny I don’t really recall a lot.” He smiled goofily and starting walking again. “That is funny.”

•

We made our way slowly back to Mary-Margaret’s place. I kissed Archie’s cheek then kneeled down to kiss Pango’s head. “Dinner at Granny’s?” I asked

“Oh, no actually I promised Marco I’d have dinner with him today. Maybe tomorrow?” He smiled kindly.
I nodded and put my hands in my jacket pockets. “Yea, tomorrow.” I once again kissed Archie goodbye and made my way inside.

“...You have feelings for Graham.” Mary-Margaret’s voice was heard as I entered the apartment. “Come on.” Emma spoke next. “There’s that wall.” Mary-Margaret went around the kitchen island.
“Hey, what did I miss?” I asked surging off my jacket. “That’s not a wall.” Emma Whined.

Mary-Margaret pulled flower Bouquet out of the trash can. ”Really?” She asked with sarcasm in her voice. “There’s nothing wrong with being cautious.” Emma defended. “I second that.” I joined in with a half smile.

“Oh, true. True but Emma, that wall of yours— it may keep out pain, but it may also keep out love.” Mary-Margaret reasoned. I looked down at my shoes. Then back to Emma. “But it does keep us safe.” I whispered to myself.

“Says the girl dating a man twice her age.” Emma replied.
I stopped in thought and looked at both Emma and Mary-Margaret. “Huh. I guess he is in his early forties.” I sighed.
“I’m just saying be careful.” Emma warned.

•

Oddly from then on time seemed to go at an interesting pace. Graham had died that same night from heart failure. Emma was very devastated and was broken hearted.

I had decided it was best if I stayed by Emma’s side through all this. However when Mr. Gold asked her to come in I was reluctant to join but did anyway.

“Gold?” Emma called as we entered the pawn shop. I looked over and noticed a absence of a certain musical instrument on the wall. Beside it was a odd looking staff.

The staff itself was long and at its end was a yellow/orange crystal tied in the middle of a circle, around that was swirls and at the very end looked like a bud of a flower. It seemed almost plant like. I looked at it awhile as we made our way to the back of the shop finding Mr. Gold.

“You in here?” Emma called out again. I smiled. “Well, it is his shop.” I said under my breath hoping Emma didn’t hear me.
Slowly we walked to the back room of the shop, We found Mr. Gold sitting at a table painting on a piece of wood.

Emma walked in and immediately was stunned by the smell “Whoa! What is that?” Emma spoke taking a sniff of the air in disgust. I covered my nose and closed my eyes tightly.

“Oh, this is lanolin. Used for waterproofing.” Mr. Gold calmly spoke as he continued his work. “It smells like livestock.” Emma stood almost paralyzed by the smell.

“Well, it is the reason why sheep’s wool repels water.” Mr. Gold continued painting the object. “Are you immune to the smell or something?” I waved my hand in front of my face trying to get rid of the all too familiar smell.

Mr. Gold huffed in response with a smile on his face as if remembering something. “It stinks. Um, if there was a reason you called the sheriff’s department, if you want to talk about that quickly or outside—“ Emma hinted, trying to get away from the smell.

“Yes, I just wanted to, uh, express my condolences, really.” Mr. Gold made his way around the desk. “The sheriff was a good man.” Mr. Gold looked at Emma with a sad and understanding expression on his face.

Emma blinked in response. “You’re still wearing the deputy’s badge.” Mr. Gold observed. “He’s been gone two weeks now. And I believe that after two weeks of acting a sheriff, the job becomes yours. You’ll have to wear the real badge and Ilea would make you a good deputy.”

I looked at Mr. Gold as if trying to figure out his plan. “Yea, I guess. I’m just not in a hurry. So, um, thank you for the kind words.” Emma half smiled, then turned leaving the room.

“Gold.” I nodded my head looking at Mr. Gold for a bit then followed after Emma.
We made our way back to the front of the shop. “I have his things.” Mr. Gold called out as he emerged from the back room.

“What?” Emma turned looking at Mr. Gold. I stopped in my tracks biting my lips together. “The sheriff. He rented an apartment that I own. Another reason for my call, really. I wanted to offer you a keepsake.” Mr. Gold worked his way around the back of the shop counters.

“I don’t need anything.” Emma spoke watching Mr. Gold. “Especially from you.” I said without missing a beat. We once again made our way to the door.

Mr. Gold paused looking at me sadly. “As you wish. I’ll give them to mayor Mills. It seems like she was the closest thing he had to family.” Emma turned back around facing Mr. Gold at the mention of the mayor.

“Pull the mayor card. Good one.” I spoke under my breath not moving from my position as Emma made her way to Mr. Gold. “Not sure about that.”

“No love lost there, I see.” Mr. Gold smiled then opened a box that was on the counter in front of him. “Look... I fear that all of this stuff is directly for the trash bin. You really should take something.”

Emma and I looked at Mr. Gold silently as he began to pull things out of the box on attempt to coax Emma into taking something. He then pulled out walkie-talkies and told her how Henry would enjoy playing with them.

Emma then grabbed the walkie-talkies and gave a small thanks. “You enjoy these with your boy. Your time together is precious, you know. That’s the thing about children—“

I looked to the ground in thought as Mr. Gold spoke. “Before you know it... you lose them.” He looked at Emma then myself with a sad smile.

Emma thanked the pawn dealer once again and made her way to the door. I stood in my place as if frozen from Mr. Gold’s words. “Ilea, you coming?” She suddenly spoke noticing my unmoved self.

“You go ahead. I’ll meet up with you later.” I turned giving Emma a half smile. She gave a confused nod and went out the door.

“Can I help you miss Cassidy?” Mr. Gold asked as the door shut. “I-I don’t know.” I looked at Mr. Gold dead in the eye. “Well my door is always open to you.” He smiled.

“The- the...” I sighed closing my eyes tightly. “The mandolin. What happened to it?” I asked quietly making up an excuse for staying behind.

“Ah, well, you see someone bought it not long after you returned it.” Mr. Gold made his way to the front of the counter to stand beside me. “Is that why you stayed behind? For the mandolin?”

“Why else?” I asked not taking my eyes of the store owner. “You tell me.” He spoke with a small smirk forming on his lips. I gulped, hurriedly turned around and went out shop door.

•

I trotted a away from the pawn shop, not really looking where I was going when I suddenly bumped into someone.

“Oof!” The person I had ran into had a cup of hot coffee and naturally being the klutz I am, caused them to spill all over the both of us.

“I am so sorry!” They spoke. I looked at my now ruined clothes then up to the person whom the voice belonged. “No no, it was my fault I didn’t pay attention.” I smiled.

“Ilea!” They spoke in surprise. “Hey Archie.” I replied with a lopsided smile. Pango barked eagerly at the two of us “Hi, Pango.” I leaned to pet the Dalmatian with a smile. “Oh, your clothes-“

“-Are washable, Archie.” I interrupted. “Still I’m very sorry.” He shook his head in shame. “Hey, hey, it’s alright. No big deal.” I stood up and placed my hand on his arm in reassurance.

“Um, tell you what. I’m probably gonna meet with Emma for lunch, but how about we go out around seven for a dinner date?” I asked with a hopeful smile.

“That sounds great.” Archie nodded with a small smile. “Great! See you then.” I grinned then leaned down to pet Pango one last time before walking back to Mary-Margaret’s place.

•

I walked into the apartment finding Emma pouring herself a drink and playing loud music. I opened my mouth as if to say something but as Emma grabbed the toaster and a screwdriver I closed my mouth and removed my jacket.

“Mayor?!” I shouted over the music hoping Emma would hear. She looked up at me and frowned as she continued to destroy the toaster.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” I said mostly to myself as I made my way through the apartment to get a change of clothes.

Half an hour flew by as Emma continued her upset destruction. Meanwhile I’d taken a shower and put on a new set of clothes, even did my hair and makeup.

I was enjoying the rock song Emma was playing as I finished up doing my makeup when the music suddenly stopped and I could hear Mary-Margret’s voice.

“Toaster Broken?”

“Wasn’t when I started with it.” Emma sighed. “Pretty sure it is now though.” I retorted as I made my way down the stairs with a half smile.

“I just needed to hit something.” Emma looked back to the toaster and began to once again tear the thing apart.

“What’s going on?” Mary-Margaret asked gently as she removed her purse. “Mayor.” I ‘whispered’ in a loud tone.

“Regina, fired me. So she could put one of her own puppets in as sheriff. That’s my job.” Emma snorted, continuously taking apart the toaster.

“Never heard you so passionate about it before. What happened?” Mary-Margaret placed groceries on the island counter top as she look at Emma.

“I don’t know. I just... I know I want it back.”

“There must be a reason.” Mary-Margaret eyed the toaster.

I bit my lips together in thought as I made my way around the counter to help put away the groceries.

“Maybe. I just want to beat her.” Emma put the screwdriver down as someone knocked on the door.

Emma went and opened the door to once again that all too familiar man. Mr. Gold.

“Good evening, ms. Swan. Sorry for the intrusion. There’s something I’d like to discuss with you.”

I sighed looking down at the my hands. “This guy again.” I said under my breath.

Mary-Margaret look at me confused. Then two Emma. “I’ll let you three talk.” Mary-Margaret scurried off into the loft leaving the three of us in the main area of the apartment.

“What do you want Mr. Gold?” I asked in upset tone of voice.

Emma looked at me confused but turned to Mr. Gold. “Come on in.” She sighed.

“Thank you. I Uh. I heard about what happened. Such an injustice.” Mr. Gold slowly made his way into the apartment.

“Yea, well, what’s done is done.” Emma replied closing the door. Yet still carrying the toaster.

“Spoken like a true fighter.” Mr. Gold said in a confused manner. “Oh and you’d know?” I crossed my arms eyeing the man.

“Ilea?” Emma looked at me also very confused and put the toaster on the counter. “I don’t know what chance I have. She’s mayor and I’m... well... me.” She spoke in reply to Mr. Gold.

“Besides why do you care?” I asked as I went ahead and continued the job of putting away the groceries Mary-Margaret brought in.

“Ms. Swan, two people with a common goal can accomplish many things. Two people with a common enemy... can accomplish even more. How would you like a benefactor?” I paused at Mr. Gold’s words.

My back turned to the two as I stood there in thought to those words that’s sounded too damn familiar in a horrible way. He remembers. He has to. I have to be careful or he’ll figure me out, that is if he hadn’t already.

“I... I Uh. I got a date with Archie and I’ll catch up with you later... Emma, if that’s alright?” I asked nervously. My back still turned to the two as they sat down at the table.

“Yea, Ilea. That’s fine.” Emma confusingly eyed me as I grabbed my ukulele and jean jacket making my way out the door.

“Ms Cassidy.” Mr gold tipped his head as a goodbye. “Mr. Gold.” I nodded in return and gave Emma a fake smile.

•

All too early for my date with Archie I still made my way down town and decided to make a beeline for the woods thinking of that stream near toll bridge.

Once there I found a log to sit on and I messaged Archie explaining where I was and told him to find me when he was free. I toned my ukulele and played notes before I decided to hum a few bars from the song ‘Paint it Black’ by the Rolling Stones.

“That’s a little different then what you usually play.” I turned around smiling at the kind voice. “Archie.”

Archie made his way to sit beside me. “Well doc, what does this song say about me?” I smiled.

“I believe on a while back on a date you told me ‘no psychiatrist crap.’?” Archie replied with a smile.

“I did, and I stand by that. But what does it tell non-psychiatrist Archie?” I joked.

“Well, you enjoy classic rock.” He replied jokingly. “That I do.” I placed my head on Archie’s shoulder, grabbing Archie’s hand and intertwining our fingers.

“So, Dinner?” Archie asked leaning his head atop mine. My stomach grumbled in response. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

I giggled. “Where to doc? Granny’s again?” Archie stood up and offered me his arm helping me stand.

“Well, I hope you don’t mind. But I prepared a dinner at my place.” He smiled down at me as we made our way back to town. “How does Italian sound?”

“Wow doc, you treat all the girls like this?” I jokingly asked. “O-Only the kind and, Uh beautiful ones.” He replied with a blush.

I grinned at the taller man “Smooth Doc, real smooth.”

•

Night had fallen by the time we made it back into town. We passed the mayor’s office. I spotted Emma’s car out front.

Smoke came out of the window of the office I stopped in my tracks. “Fuck. Emma!” I cried. Running towards the building.

“Ilea, Stop!” Archie grabby my arm as I look at the building in horror. “Ilea!” The world around me came to a screeching halt as I watch flames and smoke crawl out of the windows.

“Emma!” I cried out again. My legs felt like lead. For the life of me. I could not move to save my friend. To save my sister. I was a cowered. Like my father.

Archie had called 911 by the time I had come out of my shocked state. Tears where streaming down my face and I had somehow managed to fall onto my knees.

Emma had made it out with the mayor hanging onto her. The mayor’s complaints drew me to look up and see Emma chewing her out.

“Emma!” I ran to Emma and pulled her into a tight hug. “You’re alright. I’m so sorry I saw the smoke and I wanted to help but I couldn’t I’m sorry I’m such a coward.”

Emma confusingly hugged me back. “Ilea! Ilea, It’s fine. I got out unscathed. Which is more then I could say for Regina.” I wiped my tears.

“Still, I... I’m happy you’re alright.” I let Emma out of my tight hug whipping a few more lose tears from my now mascara stained face. “You should... Uh. Go get checked out.” I sniffed.

Emma gave me a small smile and another quick hug as she made her way to the nearest medic.

“Ms. Cassidy, Everything alright?” I turned around to see none other then Mr. Gold. Weather is was out of instinct or fear. Before either myself or Mr. Gold could say another word I ran to him and hugged him tight, letting myself once again cry.

“It’s alright, it’s alright, everything is going to be fine Ilea. I promise.”

•

Mr. Gold had taken me home. Luckily he had a car.

No words where passed between us. No questions, No answers, No deals, and No songs. Complete silence.

I hopped out of the car. When finally the silence was broken. “Ms. Cassidy?”

I turned looking back at the car. At Mr. Gold. “I meant it. Everything will be alright. I promise.” He smiled knowingly.

“You always keep your promises Mr. Gold?” I asked in a sad tone.

“Have a goodnight Ms. Cassidy.” He then drove off back to his shop. “Goodnight.”

It was then I realized I had left without a word to Archie or Emma. I quickly grabbed my phone and called Archie explaining why I had left.

It had been an odd day, and boy did I want it to end.

•

Finally it was the day of the debate. I had of course brought my ukulele to it hoping to liven things up.

“... So without farther ado, I’d like to introduce you the candidates— Sidney Glass and Emma Swan. Glass. Swan. Sounds like something that a decorator would make you buy.” Archie chuckled to his joke.

I smiled and gave a small laugh in the basically quiet room. “Thank you Ilea. Oh, okay. Uh, Mr. Glass, your opening statement.”

In my opinion Mr. Glass’ statement seemed rehearsed and short. But luckily short. Emma’s well.

“You guys all know I have... What they call a, Uh, troubles past, but you’ve been able to overlook it because of the, um... Hero thing. But here’s the thing... the fire was a setup.”

I turned around looking at Mr. Gold, who was a few rows behind me. Everyone murmured amongst themselves.

“Mr. Gold agreed to support me in this race, but I didn’t know that that meant he was going to set a fire. I don’t have definitive evidence, but I’m sure. And the worst part of all this was... The worst part of all this is that I let you all think it was real... and I can’t win that way. I’m sorry.”

The room was silent. However Mr. Gold had then stood up from his seat and left. His limp and cane was the only noise to be heard until Emma too left.

Luckily for Emma. It all worked out great. She was voted sheriff of Storybrooke Maine.

Chapter Text

“Emma, You lied to Henry... you... You lied about Neal... About my brother... H-How could you?!?”

Emma and I were returning to Mary-Margaret’s apartment after doing some research on two children who where missing their father.

Henry insists they’re Hansel and Gretel. However the biggest problem, at least the biggest problem in my opinion was Henry asking Emma about his father, my brother.

What got me upset about the whole thing was Emma lying. She had decided to tell him a bullshit story about her working at a diner and my brother being a firefighter. She’d told Henry I worked in the diner along side Emma and introduced her to my brother who was a returning patron that complained about no pumpkin pie but still returning to the diner the next day despite that. She explained that she’d gotten into trouble and he’d died saving a family before she could tell him she was pregnant with Henry but because she’d tried to contact him she found me and we’d stuck together since.

It was a sweet story. But a lie that’ll probably hurt Henry and bite Emma in the ass one day.

“Well I had to Ilea. Besides what would you have said? Huh?” Emma quizzed as she pulled up in front of the apartment building.

“I would’ve at least told him the truth.” I all but shouted.

Emma glared at me as we made our way inside. “The truth would’ve hurt Henry.” She whispered knowing the possibility of someone overhearing.

“Well... the truth does hurt. You and I both know that. Besides he might find out one way or the other.” I explained attempting to match her tone of voice.

Emma opened the door to Mary-Margaret’s loft finding the kids sitting around doing next to nothing and looking bored out of there minds. “Ilea. We’ll finish this conversation later. Okay?”

I looked at the kids and sighed. Nodding my head I walked to the kitchen and pulled out a few items. “So, Ava, Nicholas. You like cookies?”

Immediately the kids jumped to there feet. “You bake?” Nicholas asked excitedly. “You betcha. Mind helping me out?”

Time passed as we baked and decorated cookies when Emma finally remerged with a box of her stuff.

“I want to show you guys something.” Emma placed the box on the counter top. “Here.”

“What’s that?” Nicholas asked in the middle of taking a bite of his cookie. “It’s my baby blanket. Something I’ve held onto my whole life. It’s the only thing that I have from… From my parents.”

Emma held tightly to the blanket looking hopeful at the children. I looked down at my hand in thought. I had nothing from my parents, no heirloom, no trinkets, no item that holds any significance left from when either of my parents left. We took nothing from the enchanted forest. Nothing.

“I spent a lot of time with a lot of kids in your situation, and all of them. All of us. We held on to stuff. I want to find your father, but I need your help. Is there anything of his you’ve held onto?”

At that moment I looked over to the ukulele I had stolen. Papa’s lullabies.

“I might have something, but if I give it to you, you’ll make sure we stay together, right?” Ava responded uncertain.

“Right.”

I looked at Emma surprised. She can’t promise this.

Ava pulled out a compass from her pocket and handed it to Emma. “Our mom kept it. She said it was our Dad’s.”

“Thank you.” Emma half smiled.

“Did you find them?”

“Who?”

“Your parents.”

“Not yet. But I’m gonna find yours.” Emma spoke with certainty as if she knew it was going to happen. That she was actually going to find their Dad.

•

“Im going to Mr Gold’s pawn shop. I bet he’ll know who bought this.” Emma told me as she put on her jacket.

“Oh great. How does everything circle around him and the mayor? He might not have the information you’re looking for.” I stated as I put my hair into a high ponytail.

“Ilea.” Emma sounded, warningly. “He’s the only lead I’ve got right now. I’m not letting those kids down.”

•

We made our way to the pawnshop without a delay. Mr Gold was at the counter polishing an item, as if he was expecting us.

“Emma, miss Cassidy. How lovely to see you two, I’m flattered you’d take time off your busy schedule for me. What can I do for you two, sheriff, deputy?”

“We’re looking for information on this old compass.” Emma placed the compass on the counter in front on Mr Gold. “Any idea where it could have come from?”

Mr Gold grabbed the compass. “Well, well. Look at the detail. You know this is crystal. This jeweled setting. And despite the rather unfortunate state it’s in, this is actually a very unusual piece. The person who owned this obviously had great taste.”

“Ok mr know-it-all.” I crossed my arms and rolled my eyes.

“And where would someone like that buy it?” Emma said ignoring my remark.

“Right here, of course.” Mr Gold tapped the countertop to add to his point.

“You know it?” Emma asked in almost surprise.

“Indeed, a piece like this is difficult to forget.” I uncrossed my arms and looked to Mr Gold in confusion at his words.

“Do you happen to remember who bought it?” Emma asked with urgency.

Mr Gold chuckled at her response. “Well, I’m good with names, Ms Swan but maybe not that good.”

Mr Gold made his way around to a different counter in the shop. “However as luck may have it, I do keep quite extensive records.”

“Lucky us.” I watched Mr Gold as he started looking through his records. “Aw yes. Here we are.” He pulled out a piece of paper knowingly.

Emma nodded her head. “What’s your price?”

“Forgiveness, from both of you.” Mr Gold looked more to me then to Emma.

“How about tolerance?” Emma spoke.

“Well that’s a start.” Emma smirked at Mr Golds words. I bit my tongue at the interaction trying not to say something I’d regret later.

Mr Gold finally read the record “The compass was purchased by a Mr Michael Tillman.”

“Anything else?” Emma practically jumped.

“Just a name. But I generally find that’s all one needs” Mr Gold smiled.

I grabbed Emma arm. “Which is all we really need now anyway.” I smiled. Turning to leave.

“Good luck with your investigation.” Mr Gold called out as we left.

•

Emma had found the man and well things didn’t go the way she wanted. He didn’t want them.

She confides in Mary-Margaret. A little. To my surprise she told her how she lied to Henry. Granted she didn’t exploit details.

The mayor however got her way and Emma started to take the Kids to Boston. Henry, the Mayor, Archie and Myself watched her drive away.

“It’s a shame.” Archie squeezed my hand in his.

“Yea. The mayor is a real bitch.” I replied watching the sheriff’s car go out of sight.

Archie smiled “NoI meant the twins predicament.”

“Aw yes that too.” I frowned.

“Come on. I owe you a dinner. You deserve it.” Archie lead me to the diner. Our walk was slow, less determined then usual. However the tow truck drove past us in our wake. Still I kept to mind to it. Too deep in thought.

*

After dinner Archie and I went out separate ways. However I spotted Emma and Henry. Eating pumpkin pie beside the sheriffs car.

“Emma? Aren’t you supposed to be in Boston?” I ran over and hugged her.

“Guess you didn’t hear. Ava and Nicholas Dad showed. Took them in.” She hugged me back.

“Wow. Glad it worked out.” I smiled as I pulled away.

“What’s with the pie?” I asked rubbing Henry’s hair.

“Because of my Dad.” Henry said knowingly.

“Aw yes. Good old Neal liked his pumpkin pie.” I looked at Emma confused.

“Neal. His name was Neal?!” Henry asked with excitement. Just as I had opened my mouth a very loud engine roared.

A motorcycle drove around the corner and parked in front of us across the street. And Damned. I knew the guy. He walked to us with a smile on his lips.

“Hey.”

“Hey.” Emma confused reply.

“Hey.” I glared

“Is this StoryBrooke?” He asked Emma. Not looking anywhere else.

“Yeah.”

“Anyplace to get a room around here?”

“Huh, you’re staying?” Henry asked tilting his head.

“That’s the plan. Just looking for a bed.” He said finally looking at someone other then Emma.

“Granny’s bed and breakfast just up the road. Another two blocks.” Emma pointed in the direction of the building.

“Thank you.” He turned and walked back to his bike.

“Hey, I didn’t catch your name.” Emma shouted after him.

“That’s cause I didn’t give it.” He started his motorcycle and drove off in the direction of granny’s diner.

“I though you said strangers don’t come to Storybrooke.” Emma asked Henry.

“They don’t.”

Chapter Text

Mary-Margaret had rushed out of the apartment one morning saying something about helping children in class make a volcano. She was in such a dazed hurry that she practically didn’t eat.

Aw well to each is there own.

Emma and I headed to Granny’s not long after. To find Mary-Margaret and David.

“This is ‘making a Volcano’?” Emma asked as we stepped out.

“Well it could explode.” I smirked.

“I was…” Mary-Margaret was stunned by our presence.

“I get it.” Emma sat down at the table.

“He comes here every morning at 7:15 a.m. to get coffee.”

“For him and his wife.” Emma stated without missing a beat.

“I know, I know, I know. I just like to come here to see him.”

Emma raised her eyebrows at Mary-Margaret’s words. “So you’re a stalker?”

“No not really… maybe a little bit.” Mary-Margaret tilted her head in thought. “I mean it’s not like I’m following him. I just know that he spends his mornings with Kathryn. Gets coffee. Then drives to the animal shelter to start work at 7:30. And then he’s home around 5:00.”

“Is that all?”

“Thursdays they pick up Chinese for dinner.” Mary-Margaret stated.

“Aw so it is like a volcano.” I scratched my forehead in thought.

“I can’t get him out of my head.” Mary-Margaret looked between me at Emma at her words.

“I know. Maybe the first step is not showing up here tomorrow.” Emma gave Mary-Margaret a sad look.

“Loves the worst. I wish there was a magic cure.” Mary-Margaret looked sadly down at the table. Emma nodded in agreement.

•

Of course some how we ended up looking into the Motorcyclist. Because the Mayor is evil and doesn’t trust anyone she doesn’t know. Naturally it went almost no where.

A part of me wanted to tell Emma that it’s his fault my brother left us. That I knew him and I know that’s he’s not to be trusted.

He showed us a old typewriter that he’s been carrying around. He also wanted to buy Emma a drink if he showed her. Of course he has completely ignored my presence. Not a surprise really.

Still he never gave his name. I could tell Emma. But that puts more information on me then Emma needs to know at the moment.

Mary-Margaret made progress the next morning and didn’t go to the diner. It hurt her but she’s being strong.

•

Later on however we found ourselves at Henry’s castle. He had hidden the book there assuming the mayor or evil Queen as he puts it won’t find it.

“Henry? Henry!” The mayor called walking over to our place by the castle. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you. You know you have a session with Archie this morning. Should’ve know he was with you two. Henry, car now!”

Her words made me feel out of breath however more words still poured out.

“You two let him play here? The mayor asked looking a the wooden castle.

“The storm hit it hard but we can fix it.” Emma stated.

“Well can you fix a cracked cranium? Cause that what you’ll have on your hands if one of these boards collapses under his weight. You’re not thinking of Henry or his safety, just ways around me. Ms Swan, ms Cassidy, don’t let your feelings cloud your judgment. People can get hurt.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Emma tilted her head.

“You’re the sheriff now. It’s time to be responsible.” Without another word the Mayor was walking back to her car.

“Does that lady ever stop talking?” I cross my arms as the car drives away.

“Guess not. Come on Mary-Margaret is waiting at the diner. I’m starving.” Emma said in a odd tone.

“Actually I ah. Have something I need to do. Catch up with you later?” I kicked the sand slightly in thought.

“Uh, yea. Okay.” Emma then goes to the sheriff’s car and drives off.

•

Some how I found myself at the door of Mr Gold’s pawn shop. Why? I’m not fully sure.

“Are you just going to stand outside looking in?”

At the sound of that voice I turned around to see none other then Mr Gold himself.

“Mr. Gold! I-I was…”

“Miss Cassidy, if you are looking to shop around my humble shop you’re welcome anytime however.” Mr Gold stepped around me and unlocked the shop door. “Please do it during opening hours.”

“I well. That’s actually not why I’m here.” I looked down to the ground my eyes landing on his leg.

“May I ask what brings you here then Miss Cassidy?” Mr Gold followed my line of sight.

“Can we go inside? First?” I felt completely nervous being around him. But for some reason I had to be here. I had to talk to him.

“Of course Miss Cassidy.” Mr. Gold held the shop door open gesturing me to go inside.

I nodded my head and entered the small shop.

“Now then what brings you into my humble shop Miss Cassidy?” Mr Gold made his was to the other side of the counter.

“Please stop. Stop calling me miss Cassidy. I really don’t like that’s it’s just Ilea.” I spoke in a defeated tone.

Mr Gold looked at me in surprise. “Is that all you’re here for? You don’t like being called by your last name?” He spoke with mock laughter.

“No. Well. Hmf.” I bit my lip. “A few weeks ago. When Emma brought the compass. You asked for forgiveness. Why?” Finally I looked Mr Gold in the face.

“Can a man not asked to be forgiven for his past mistakes?” He smiled.

“You don’t seem the type.” Confusion was written all over my face.

“Beg your pardon?” Mr Gold held his cane a little tighter.

“Sorry, it’s just that… you don’t seem the type of person who would want forgiveness for something they don’t think was wrong.” I shrugged my shoulders and put my hands in my pockets.

“What I did was the wrong thing for the right reason. I help Emma become sheriff using the wrong method. She was quite upset over it when she found out what I had done and all I wanted was for you both to forgive me. However tolerance will work out just fine for now.” Mr Gold seemed to relax slightly as his words.

My eyes roamed around the room as I thought of his words. “Really?”

“Really, Miss… Ilea.”

“Ok.” I blinked in thought. Not sure what else to say. This whole thing is just confusing.

“Now, Ilea. I was wondering.” Mr Hold moved a little behind the counter. I looked up at his still very confused.

“Who taught you to sing and play those lovely instruments?” Mr Gold looked as though he was searching for something.

“Why?” I spoke hesitantly. Trying to figure out his game.

“Well, I’d found an old fiddle and was curious if you knew how to play.” Mr Gold pulled out a beautiful violin and placed it on top the counter.

I paused. My mother taught me violin. Insisted I knew how to play. When I learned to play my first song, I showed papa with so much excitement I almost dropped the bow before I could even play the first note.

“No. I can’t play violin.” I eyed the instrument. That had to be the same one I played as a child. But that’s impossible we sold it.

“Oh well, that’s too bad. I would’ve sold this lovely instrument to you for a fair price.” Mr Gold then places the violin in the display case behind him.

“Is that so? What price? My soul?” I crossed my arm and rolled my eyes.

“Of course not. But if you’re offering.” Mr Gold smiled at me. An honest, real, smile.

“You’re joking.” I unfolded my arm in surprise.

“Only because it’s you, Ilea.”

“I better go. Thank you for your time Mr Gold.” I half smiled and headed towards the door.

“Anytime. My door is always open for you Miss Cassidy.”

“Ilea!” I turn and smiled.

Once I stepped outside I saw Henry running down the street. Curious. I followed.

And then I saw it. The mayor was destroying Henry’s castle.

Emma showed up and poor Henry. He was crushed. Regina was already there. Supervising the whole thing.

“My book!” Henry looked at the spot where he had hidden the book.

Emma looked at the mayor and walked over to chew her out.

I put my hands on Henry’s shoulder. “I’m sure we’ll find it.”

“It’s gone.” Henry hugged me completely crushed. Damn that evil mayor.

•

“So you’re doing a what now with who?” I found myself with Emma as she told me this thing about the mayor doing something about money and land or something.

“I planted a bug in Regina’s office so I can finally pin something on her.” Emma pulled me into the hallway of the sheriff’s office.

“What do you have on her that’s so important to do this?” I gestured to the radio system she had hooked up.

“Fifty thousand dollars was transferred from her account three weeks ago and the records are missing. Supposedly burned.” Emma had an urgent look on her face.

“And you trust Sidney? What if he’s lying?” I stated as I looked at Sydney who was sitting in the office.

“She fired him. We’re going to see her pay off in the woods tonight.” Emma crossed her arms.

“I don’t know Emma. It sounds… off. It’s too easy.” I copied her pose.

“Ilea. Are you going with me or not?”

“I can’t get behind this. This isn’t how a sheriff should go about doing business. Besides I’m not even your official deputy.”

Emma sighed sadly. “Ok. I’ll fill you in when I get back.”

“Good luck. I guess.” I shook my head and watched her leave with Sidney.

•

I headed to Granny’s diner the same time a certain story written was leaving. We saw one another but no words were passed. Just glared.

With my ukulele in hand I enter the diner to find Henry drawing at the counter. “Hey kiddo.”

“Ilea. Shouldn’t you be helping Emma?” He look up at me confused.

“With what?” I asked with a slight smile.

“I don’t know. Sheriff things?” He smiled back.

“I’m not deputy sheriff. Just a regular person. A regular person with a ukulele.” I held up Tom tit tot with a grin.

“Are you going to play?” Henry spoke with excitement.

“As long as you keep doing what you’re doing.”

“Deal!” Henry turned back to his drawing and writing while I made sure my ukulele was in tune before I began to play a song.

Well, you can't hold me, I'm too slippery
I do no sleep in, I get lonely
You can touch me if you want to
I got poison
I just might bite you
Lie in circles on the sunlight
Shine like diamonds
On a dark night
Ain't no mercy in my smilin'
Only fangs and sweet beguiling

•

Emma tried. She really did. Regina played her.
Emma tried to prove Regina was a snake had all the evidence. Regina knew somehow. At least in my opinion she did.
Regina made Emma look a fool in front of everyone.

I had caught up to her and Sidney outside of the building.

“Emma?” I started however Mr Gold beat me to the punch.

“Look at her. Queen if the castle. You know what you did was commendable, ms Swan. But if you really want to bring her down you’re gonna need a strong ally.” Mr Gold looked at the Mayor then to Emma.

“Like you? Thanks but I’m still not interested.” Mr Gold tipped his head at Emma’s words.

“Oh, one can wish.” Mr Gold said in a whisper. I looked at his as he turned to leave.

The mayor walked over and looked at Emma. “Miss Swan, a word? Alone.” She looked to me and Sydney.

Sydney went one direction and I went the other.

“Mr Gold!” I called as I got far enough away from the Mayor and Emma catching up to said man.

“Ah, Ilea. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Mr Gold stopped in his tracks allowing me to catch up to him.

“Well, first I’d like to ask you. Why do you want to help Emma?” I stuffed one hand in my pocket. The other held my ukulele.

“She knows she needs a strong ally who can properly fight the Mayor. However she doesn’t like my methods. It seems.” Mr Gold started walking again this time with me beside him.

“Can’t blame her. You’re not the greatest.” I shrugged.

“Miss Cassidy. My methods are a little different but they do get the job done.” He spoke so seriously.

I stopped walking. He was right. So far everything he’s set out to do he did. Even if it wasn’t the best way to do it. It got done the way you wanted it done.

“Huh.” I walked beside him until we made it back to the diner. Where we then went out separate ways.

•

In the Diner I once again spotted the motorcyclist. He ignored me and I tried to ignore him.

So I sat in my booth and just played dear ol’Tom Tit Tot.

Well future, he don't try to find me
Skin I been through
Dies behind me
Solid hollow wrapped in hatred
Not a drop of venom wasted
Well, you can slip in, try to find me
Hold your breath and flat deny me
It makes no difference to my thinkin'
I'll be here when you start sinkin'

Regina had made so Emma couldn’t be around Henry for awhile. Henry’s book was missing and he was giving up on finding it. Emma well she doesn’t give up. Most of the time.

Chapter Text

Valentine’s Day. Normally I hate this day. But I’ve got someone this time. And he’s a Doctor. A shrink really.

•

Emma and I met Mary-Margaret at the diner.

“He misses you two. A lot. Trust me I’m with him like, six hours a day.” Mary-Margaret informed us about Henry.

“Six hours? You take newborns? Cause’ I would love six hours.”

We all looked to the source of the feminine voice.

“Ashley! I didn’t even recognize you.”
Mary-Margaret spoke as Ashley made her way to our table.

“Baby on the outside?” Ashley sighed.

“How’s it going?” Emma asked.

“Babies gotta be a fun thing to do? New adventure everyday. Right?” I spoke scooting closer as Ashley took a seat.

“It’s, uh… it’s, uh… I mean baby’s great but we really haven’t had any time to do the whole getting married thing. So that’s been rough. And Sean’s been working double shifts at the cannery.” Ashley bobbed her head.

“Well he had to work.” Mary-Margaret nodded in agreement

“On Valentine’s Day? Yeah. He couldn’t get out of it.” Ashley pulled done hair behind her ear.

“I’m sorry, That sucks.” Emma agreed as Ruby walks up to the table with a cup of coffee for Emma and myself.

“It doesn’t have to. Come out with me. Let’s have a girls’ night. We can all go Mary-Margaret. Emma too, if you leave the badge at home.” Ruby stated proudly.

“What, I’m not invited?” I spoke in mock offense.

“You got a date. Right?” Ruby pointed out.

I crossed my arms and leaned back in my chair. “I don’t know he hasn’t asked me yet?”

“I’m not really in the party mood. But you guys all can all go and have fun.” Emma all but cheered.

Mary-Margaret practically slammed the table at Emma’s words. Ruby smiled and ran off.

As she ran off Emma’s phone buzzed.
“What’s that?” Mary-Margaret asked first.

“It’s the station. Somethings up. Ilea come with me?” Emma stood from the table and was quickly leaving the diner.

“Um yea, sure thing.” I grabbed my ukulele that I had brought along previously and followed Emma out the door.

•

Someone’s house was apparently broken into. The neighbor called it in. Who’s house? Why Mr. Gold’s. Emma decided a sweep was needed. So I made my way upstairs. I heard the front door squeak. Then muffled voices, as I came closer I recognized one as Emma’s and the as my father’s.

“It appears I’ve been robbed.” Mr Gold spoke glancing the room.

“Funny how that keeps happening to you.” Emma stated.

“Yeah, well, I’m a difficult man to love.” Mr Gold said almost sarcastically.

“No kidding? Here I was thinking you were quite lovely.” I jokingly said as I stepped out into the open.

“Miss Cassidy? Why are you here? You’re not official deputy sheriff.” Mr Gold asked. Shocked to see me.

“I asked her to come.” Emma calmly said, whilst putting her gun away.

“She could’ve been in trouble.” Mr Gold looked to Emma.

“I can take care of myself. Believe me.” I put my hands on my hips.

“Oh really?”

“Really. She’s a good shot too. Now Mr. Gold… What was taken so we can write an official report?” Emma looked around the room, raising an eyebrow at Mr. Gold.

“Sheriff Sawn, miss Cassidy, you can go now. I know exactly what was taken, and who did it. I’ve got it from here.” Mr Gold seemed almost annoyed.

“No, you don’t. This was a robbery. A public menace. And if you don’t tell me what you know, I’ll have to arrest you for obstruction of justice. I have a feeling you don’t want to be behind bars.” Emma had her phone out typing something. I couldn’t tell.

“Indeed not.” Mr Gold agreed.

“Who does, really?” I looked at Emma then to Mr Gold.

“All right, his name is Moe French, he sells flowers. He recently defaulted on a loan. A short time ago, we had a little disagreement over collateral.” Mr Gold stated finally.

“Now, was that so hard?” I smiled.

“Okay, I’ll go get him, check him out.” Emma started to leave the room

“I’m sure you will. Assuming I don’t find him… Let’s just say, bad things happen to bad people.” Mr Gold spoke with a chuckle between his sentence.

“Is that a threat?” Emma raised a brow.

“Observation.”

“And here I thought you said you were difficult to love.” I blinked.

“Come on Ilea.” Emma put on her hat and started to leave.

“Right behind you.” I followed after.

“Good luck.” I heard Mr Gold say as I closed the door on our way out.

•

“You’re Welcome.” Emma dramatically revealed various objects set out on her desk that we obtained from Mr French.
“You’ve right you’re man Moe ripped you off. It was all still at his place.”

“Tada!” I cheered jokingly.

Emma sat at the desk quite proudly. Mr Gold seemed unimpressed by the whole situation. “And the man himself?”

“Closing in on him.” Emma crossed her legs and bobbed her head.

“So job well half-done, then.” Mr Gold looked at all the objects on the desk almost angered.

“In less then a day, we got everything back. Is something wrong?” Emma spoke in an upset tone.

“What? You want us to go out there and kill the guy?” I crossed my arms disappointed with Mr Gold.

Mr Gold looked at Emma angered. “You’ve recovered nothing. There’s something missing.” Mr Gold turned making his way to the door.

“I’ll get it when we find him.” Emma called after him.

Mr Gold stopped for a quick beet. “Not if I find him first.” And with that he left.

“Hold the phone?!” I followed after his as Emma called me. Ignoring her I pressed on.

“Gold! Gold, wait!” I followed his to his car as he was about to get in.

“Miss Cassidy please I can’t discuss this now.” He sat in the front seat and looked for his keys.

“What’s so important?” I grabbed his car door stepping in the way so he couldn’t close it.

“Miss Cassidy, if you don’t mind, please worry your own business and I’ll worry about mine.” With those words he found his keys and started his car.

“Seriously? You’re so one to talk.” I stepped back away from his car in surprise.

“Good day, Miss Cassidy.” He slammed the car door and drove off.

I watched him drive away in absolute shock. What’s so important?

•

“Ilea?”

I was sitting on a beach close to the pawnshop. Waiting in a since. Mr Gold had been gone for awhile. I was starting to panic.

“Ilea?!” I looked up to the voice and seeing Archie.

“Oh, hi.” I spoke slowly. Too lost in thought.

“Are you alright?” Archie asked concerned.

“Huh? Oh! Yea, yea fine.” I gave a fake smile. “You here to ask me out for Valentine’s Day?”

“Oh no. I was walking Pango. Saw you sitting here, alone. Why Here?” Archie gestured to the pawnshop.

Nervously I put my hands in my pocket and rocked back and forth. “Um, well Emma has some case work and I’m not officially deputy, or in the force, or whatever so I’m just chilling. Waiting.”

“Waiting for Mr Gold?” Archie raised an eyebrow.

“No, no. Not necessarily. Um… what are we doing for Valentine’s Day?!” I quickly changed the subject in hopes to end this topic of conversation.

“Oh! I forgot actually. I have several sessions today. Valentine’s Day is pretty busy for me.” Archie explained nervously.

“Oh.” I looked to my shoes. “Hm… maybe this isn’t working out.”

“What?” Oh, The hurt in his voice.

“I mean, let’s face it. We haven’t seen much of each other lately and… maybe this whole relationship was a bit… rushed?” I finally looked at his face. The sadness was evident.

“Ilea. I understand.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

I hugged him tightly. “You rock.”

“Thank you? Friends?” He asked hugging my back.

“Of course., I’ll miss Pango anyway.” I smiled.

“Jokester.”

“Doctor.”

And just like that. I’m single for Valentine’s Day.

•

I’ve walked into the littlest store in town. Henry said sneezy was the owner. Personally I thought dwarfs would look like they belong on Dragon age or Lord of the rings. But looking like regular people is perfectly fine too.

“Love, it’s like a delicate flame. Once it’s gone, it’s gone forever.” I heard Mr. Gold as I walked into the store.

“Damn Straight.” I walked in confidently. “David! How’s it going? Mr. Gold.”

“Ilea?” David questioned. “What are you doing here?”

“Alcohol. Need some. Archie and I broke up. Good terms, but it’s Valentine’s Day. No one should be alone. Am I right?” I glanced around the store finally looking at Mr. Gold.

“Well best of luck to you. Both of you.” Mr. Gold spoke as he grabbed his bagged items from the grocer.

“Thanks.” David said, then looked to me. “Why aren’t you with Mary-Margaret?”

“Girls night. I wasn’t invited. I wasn’t single at the time.” I sighed and placed my hands in my pockets.

“So your getting drunk alone?” David placed his two Valentine’s cards on the counter.

“No. Yes. I don’t know.” I placed a hand on my forehead and shut my eyes. “Won’t be the first time.” I huffed.

The door chimed Mr. Gold left the store. My eyes followed him.

The cashier sneezed. “Bless you.” David said as he paid for his cards. “Thank you.”

“I’ve gotta go. There’s alcohol at the apartment.” I kept thinking of Mr. Gold. Something is wrong. Terribly wrong.

•

I called Emma. We found Mr. Gold beating Mr. French half to death. Yelling “it’s your fault.” Over and over again with his walking cane.

Emma stopped him. Mr Gold was placed in my care after we got him to stop and taken to the sheriff’s car.

“What the hell happened?” I questioned the man.

“And why are you so cautious, Ms Cassidy?” Mr. Gold eyed the ground.

“It’s Ilea. And honestly. I’m concerned.” I replied in honest.

“Concerned? Why’s that?” Mr. Gold looked from the ground to me.

“I—“

“So I heard you managed not to break anything he needs.” Emma walked up to us,luckily interrupting us, after talking to the EMT. “You’re a lucky, Mr. Gold.”

“You got a funny definition of lucky.” Gold quipped.

“You have a funny definition of justice.” Emma crossed her arms.

“Don’t we all?” I looked between the two. “No? Okay.” I leaned against the car.

“What did he really do?” Emma asked Mr. Gold.

“He stole.” Mr Gold said vaguely.

“No shit.” I replied in mock tone.

“That reaction was about more then taking a few trinkets. You said something about how he hurt her, what happened to her? Who was that? What did he do? If someone needs help maybe I can help.” Emma spoke as a real sheriff questioning her suspect.

“No, I’m sorry sheriff, I think you heard that wrong.” Mr. Gold stated.

“Seriously?” I raised am eyebrow.

“You really don’t want to cooperate.” Emma didn’t ask. More like stated.

“Look, we’re done here.” Mr. Gold turned to leave.

Emma grabbed his arm stopping him from leaving. “Actually, we’re not. You’re under arrest.”

“Congratulations.” I said disappointedly, as Emma put my father in cuffs.

•

Pastrami. You want half?” Emma took a bit of her sandwich as she asked Mr. Gold who was held in a jail cell.

I tuned my ukulele leaving my sandwich to the side.

“You know, I still owe you that favor. Nice fatty pastrami, delicious way to clear the books.”

“Emma, don’t talk with your mouth full.” I smiled and strummed my ukulele.

“I don’t need a reminder that you owe me a favor. And when the day comes and I make my request, it’ll be for more then half a sandwich.” Mr. Gold basically threatened. Emma just grind and continued to eat her sandwich.

“Drama Queen.” I rolled my eyes.

Smile though your heart is aching
Smile even though it's breaking
When there are clouds in the sky, you'll get by
If you smile through your fear and sorrow
Smile and maybe tomorrow
You'll see the sun come shining through for you

I looked at Mr. Gold with a knowing smile. Emma’s turn to roll her eyes. “What? Nat King Cole is classic.” I giggled.

We heard footsteps in the hallway. Ironically it was the loving mayor with Henry. “Sheriff Swan?”

She stopped at the doorway and put her hands on Henry’s shoulders. “I’m letting you have thirty minutes with Henry. Take him out, buy him ice cream.” She looked to the cell where Mr. Gold was kept.

“You want us to leave you alone with a prisoner?” Emma stood in front of the Mayor and Henry.

“Twenty-nine and a half minutes.”

Emma looked at the mayor and then to Henry who had a huge smile on his face. “Hi, Emma.”

“Hey.” Emma smiled back then looked at the mayor and myself. Then she looked at Mr. Gold.

“Go on.” I smiled as well. “You two need this.” I whispered.

He looked at Emma. “Bring me back a cone.” At that note Emma turned and grabbed her coat. “Just this once. Come on let’s go.” Emma ushered Henry out of the office quickly.

“I guess I’ll stay here then.” I smiled to the mayor and put my ukulele down on the desk.

“No Miss Cassidy, don’t you have a date with Dr. Hooper?” The mayor tilted her head and raised an eyebrow.

I copied her motion and crossed my arms. “No. We broke up.” I blinked and gave a half smile knowingly.

“Really? Why’s that?” Mr. Gold piped up. I turned my head to look at him a bit confused. “I’ve mentioned this to you before. Oh, wait. You where preoccupied.”

“Was I?” Mr Gold stood.

“Ilea?” At the door stood Henry still smiling very broadly. “You coming?”

I matched his smile and nodded. “Of course!” I then followed after him.

I saw Emma in the running Volkswagen waiting for us. I waved and ran to the car along side Henry.

“Oh! My coat and ukulele! I’ll catch up alright.” I turned to go back into the sheriff’s department.

“I want you to answer one question.” I heard the mayor speaking to Mr. Gold. I stopped in my tracks and stayed out of sight. Listening in on their little chat.

“And answer it simply. What’s your name?” Regina spoke with power in her voice.

“It’s Mr. Gold.” He replied.

“Your real name.” Regina stated.

“Every moment I’ve spent on this earth, that’s been my name.” I nodded my heard and rolled my eyes. Way to avoid answering.

“But what about moments spent elsewhere?” Regina asked fishing for her answer. There was a long pause.

“What are you asking me?” He whispered almost quietly enough that I couldn’t hear him.

“I think you know. If you want me to return what’s yours. Tell me your name.” She spoke with venom and irritation.

There was another pause then he chuckled a bit before he finally spoke. “Rumplestiltskin.”

Tears where running down my cheeks. I hadn’t realized. I put a hand over my mouth and ran out of the office.

He remembers.

•

I was wrapped up in blankets and sheets. Trying to sleep. Wasn’t happening. I’ve had nightmares since I was a little kid and since arriving to StoryBrooke they’ve gotten worse and now the whole Rumplestiltskin’s thing—

“Ilea?” Emma called. “Ilea come on. It’s noon.”

“Nu-uh.” I pulled the sheets tighter to myself. Covering me more in my fluffy cocoon. —Let’s just say I’m not doing so well. Mentally.

“Ilea. Look I know you’re upset about Archie braking you with you but it’s been a few days. You need to get out. Mary-Margaret wants to talk at granny’s.” Emma sounded so encouraging. Too bad she’s wrong.

I’m upset. But not about Archie.

“Ilea!” Emma then pulled the sheets hard enough to remove them from my person. “Emma!”

I looked Emma in the eyes and sighed. “Okay. I’ll meet you at granny’s as soon as I take a shower and put on clean clothes. Deal?”

Emma thought for a second. “Deal. See you there. If I don’t see you in an hour I’m going to come get you.”

“Okay.” I sat up and stretched.

I heard Emma close the door. Then I plopped back into bed. “Five more minutes.”

•

“So David is telling Kathryn about his affair with Mary-Margaret, the bikers name is August Booth and he’s asked you on a date to which you are going because your curiosity got the better of you?” I quizzed Emma as a took a bit of food.

I’d gotten around to going to the diner. I was dressed in jean pants with a Pink Floyd T-shirt and boots. My hair was down and slightly damp from my previous shower.

“That pretty much covers it yea.” Emma sat back in her chair arms crossed.

“Coolio.” I took another big bit of food.

“Want to tell me why you aren’t sleeping?” Emma raised her brow.

“Nope.” I took another bit of food.

“Is it the nightmares again or the breakup?”

“Nightmares. I didn’t feel broken over the breakup.” I gazed at my food.

“What do you mean?” Emma leaned forward.

“Archie has always been just a friend. I felt nothing when we kissed. Nothing romantic anyway. He’s a good man though.” I sipped some coffee at my words.

“And the nightmares?”

“Don’t know. Pa—Dad… was good at helping me with them so was Neal. But… I don’t know. They’re getting worse.”

“We’ll figure this out. Together.” Emma then took a piece of my bacon

I swatted her hand and smiled. “Together.”

•

Things don’t go so well. Well for Mary-Margaret. David fucked up. Turned the adoring school teacher into the town tramp or home wrecker. As some say.

Emma well. Me and granny watched as Emma and August drove off. Granny’s fun. Plays mean at poker. Only lost twenty bucks.

Turns out the writer took the sheriff to a well. For magic water as Emma called it. ‘Nothing special.’

Emma did find Henry’s book. We found Henry playing a game while waiting for his mom.

Emma sat on one side of Henry whilst I sat on the other. “Wow I love that game. Space Paranoids, right?” Emma sounded excited.

“Yea, my mom got it for me.” Henry looked at Emma then continued his game.

“I used to play that all the time when I was a kid.” Emma stated.

“We didn’t have video games. Mama insisted on learning music and papa wanted us to learn the trade.” I smiled at watched Henry.

“Relax it’s all in the wrist.” Emma called out as Henry tried to beat the characters on the small screen. Poor kid lost.

Henry put the game down and looked to Emma. “My mom is picking me up in , like, five minutes.”

“Ooh so be sneaky Emma.” I grinned.

“All right, I’ll be quick, then.” Emma smiled back at me then pulled out the book of fairytales.

Henry’s face lite up as Emma explained how she found it. Or how it found her.

“Our luck is changing. Operation Cobra is back on!” Henry smiled,holding his book tightly. “It’s a sign. Things are gonna be better. And Ilea, we still need to figure out who you are.”

“Yea, we’ll work on that.” I rubbed his head affectionately.

“I hope you’re right, kid. We gotta go.” At that note Emma and I got up and left the kid to his stories. Hopefully none starring Primrose or Baelfire.

•

Apparently there’s this thing called Miners day. Mary-Margaret is if course trying to find volunteers for selling candles. Because of some old tradition, Yet everyone has refused because no one wants to work with the town Harlet.

Luckily, the town drunk. Leroy or Grumpy by Henry’s standards, decided to help.

Emma and Sydney Glass are working on the disappearance of Kathryn Nolan. I was invited. But since my father was let go. I’ve decided to stay behind until I clear my head. Due to my father.

However the best part, In my opinion. Was when all the lights went out. Mary-Margaret and Leroy sold all of their candles. It was a beautiful sight.

The bad part was David was taken in for questioning due to Kathryn’s disappearance.

The oddest thing is that with the itty bitty amount of room left in the apartment, Mary-Margaret invited Ruby to stay.

Ruby had apparently quit her job after a fight with Granny. Now she’s staying with us. We didn’t have much room. Aw well. The more the Mary-ier.

Chapter Text

“Want to be a bike messenger?” Henry was clicking through jobs advertising with Ruby. I was playing songs on my ukulele just enjoying the company.

“Bike messenger?” Questioned Ruby.

“That’s about taking things to people in a little basket.” Henry states

“Mm, No. Yeah, See, I’m not so great at bike riding.” Ruby beat her pencil on her knee in reply.

“How about taking things on foot to people in a little basket?” Henry turned.

Meanwhile I’m playing simple tunes on my ukulele. Smiling at this whole situation. Apparently Ruby is red riding hood.

“Not so sure that’s a real job.” Ruby tilted her head.

The phone keeps on ringing. It’s been ringing off and on. I’ve tried answering questions on the phone but I don’t have much answers being new to town and all.

“Why do the phones keep doing that?”

“Oh the none-emergency calls go to a machine when Emma is busy.” Henry answered gesturing to the machine.

“Why can’t Ilea pick it up?” Ruby looked at me.

“Don’t have sufficient answers or information. I don’t know much on the town.” I paused my music playing. Eyeing Ruby.

The phone rang again and Ruby picked it up, annoyed by the ringing I suppose. “Sheriff’s Station. How can I help you? Mmm-hmm. I’ll get her to return. Thank you too.”

The phone rang again before Ruby even took the phone away from her ear. “Sheriff’s station. Hey, Ms. Ginger. Ah, No that’s not a prowler. That’s Archie’s dog, Pongo. Throw him a vanilla wafer. He’ll quiet down. Did you still want to talk to Emma? Great Glad I could help.” Ruby gave a small laugh and hung up the phone.

Emma had walked in and took off her coat making her way to the desk we three sat around. “How’s it going you guys?”

Ruby looked to the computer screen. “Great except I can’t Do anything.”

“I’m sure that’s not true. I just saw you on the phone that was good.” Emma gestured to the phone.

“That? That was nothing.” Ruby let out a long sigh.

“No, no, it isn’t.” Emma paused in thought and continued. “I actually have some money in the budget, if you want to help out around here.”

“Yes! Thank you! Yes.” Ruby jumped from her seat in excitement. “Wait what about Ilea?”

“Nah Uh. I’m not apart of the StoryBrooke law force… yet.” I winked at Emma and started up another song.

“Um, I can answer phones and help out. Um, is there anything else you need done?” Ruby excitingly looked around. “Organize files, cleaning up? Please I want to be useful.”

“Wow, uh well, Ilea did most of the cleanup and organizing already actually. I’m swamped with the Kathryn Nolan thing. If maybe you want to grab us lunch, I would never say no to a grilled cheese.” Emma calmly replied.

“Done. You two want anything?” Ruby grabbed her jacket and purse.

“Panini sounds good right about now.” I finished my song smiled.

“Um. Two chocolate chip cookies, half a pie and a hotdog.” Henry spoke seriously.

“He ate at school.” Emma turned around hinting to ignore the child’s food requests.

Upon leaving the office Mary-Margaret passed Ruby. “Hey! Lunch, Mary-Margaret? I’m getting everything for everyone.”

Mary-Margaret gave a quick reply claiming she’s not hungry. However she was in urgency to tell Emma of David’s current condition in the woods. Frankly it was off. Way off.

•

Henry locked up his book in one of the desks for safe keeping. Explaining that he had to go meet his mom. While Emma goes on a man hunt.

“You know, you can let Ruby do more. She’s Little Red Riding Hood.” Henry turned to tell us.

“With the little basket? Yea she seems like a badass.” Emma laughed slightly.

“Wait she’s Red Riding Hood? Huh?” I put on my coat. Shrugging.

“She is. She just doesn’t remember how cool she is or what she’s capable of. But it’s true.” Henry spoke with knowing excitement.

“And yet we still have no idea who I or the so-called writer are. But at least we’ve found Little Red Riding Hood.” I shook my head and grabbed my ukulele off the desk.

Henry made his way out the door of the office then turned back. “Don’t worry I’ve got a few ideas of you who might be I’m just not quite sure yet.”

I smiled at the kid as Ruby arrived back in giving us our food. Ruby seemed depressed after returning.

“You all right?” Emm asked as she grabbed her grilled cheese.

“I guess. I mean, this is something I know how to do , so yay.” Ruby then took a sip of her drink.

I scrunched my face at Emma who then grabbed all her food. “Okay. Let’s pack these back up, and we can eat it in the car. I need to do a little wilderness search, and I need your help.”

“I’m pretty sure I’m just gonna screw it up. I mean, screw it up with flair but…”

“No, you won’t. Come on. You can do this.” Emma hands the food over to Ruby who eyes it carefully in thought.

“What about Ilea?” Ruby raised her eyebrows.

I looked up at the mention of my name. “Huh? Oh. Not official officer. I can only do so much. But Emma can take you because you’re a temp. Sort of.” I smiled taking my half of the food and bolting out the door towards the nearest park.

David was found by Ruby, he’s having major blackouts. Emma convinced Ruby, cover the phone, to take me and the bug out to troll bridge to find evidence.

“I mean what are we even looking for?” Ruby got out of the passenger seat.

I got out of the drivers seat and put on a hat. “Basically anything out of the ordinary. Something that doesn’t belong.”

We made our way closer to the river or rather stream. The fog was thick. Visibility was getting lower.

Ruby was father along the stream as I tried to look around. “If we find something?”

“We’ll just follow our instincts.” I stumbled a bit making my way to Ruby.

Ruby found a very obvious board next to the river. She flipped it over seeing nothing underneath. She grabbed a stick to dig finding a small box.

Quickly I called Emma.

“You can’t give me a clue what we’re looking for?” Ruby asked as she pulled out the box from the earth.

“Anything of Kathryn’s.” I stated. Finally Emma picked up the phone. “Emma. Hi. We’ve got something.”

Ruby opened the box…

“AAAAHHHHHHH”

•

Inside the box, was a human heart. The lid of the box had fingerprints, matching Mary-Margaret’s.

•

Ruby left to go back to Granny’s. She’s happier there now.

•

After questioning Mary-Margaret, Emma did a full search of the apartment for signs of a break in. We found no sign that anyone been in the apartment without us knowing so.

“Henry? What are you doing here? Why aren’t you in school?” I heard Emma holler across the apartment.

“We have to help Ms. Blanchard.” The boy in question replied to Emma.

“We are helping her. That’s why we’re searching the apartment.” Emma put her hands on her hips and looked down at Henry.

“We?”

“Hey-o kiddo.” I waved as I entered the area they were located in.

“Ilea. You’re not deputy though.”

“Am now.” I showed Henry the deputy badge located in my back pocket. “Temporarily. With Ruby no longer helping out and this being as serious as it is I’m officially deputy sheriff for a short time. Not my choice necessarily. It’s not really official either. I haven’t signed anything or what not but it’s for the best.”

“That’s great!” Henry replied with a small nod.

“But, you gotta go home.” Emma placed her hand on my elbow as she looked at Henry.

“Not gonna happen.” Henry tilted his head.

“Stubborn. Wonder where he gets that from…” I turned around and continued my search of the apartment.

“Just stay out of the way.” Emma then moved along to continue her search as well.

“So, what are we look for?” Henry asked as he followed Emma.

“We’re trying to see if maybe someone broke in. Looking for busted door jambs, broken glass, muddy boot prints, that kind of thing.” Emma explained.

“So you think someone is setting her up?” Henry quizzed.

“It’s the only thing that makes since. The only problem is nobody’s got a motive.” Emma looked around a little more.

“My mom does.” Henry stats seriously.

“Regina?” Emma turned to Henry.

“She hates Snow White.” Emma look up at the child’s words in a slightly annoyed fashion. “Hey, you wanted a motive.” He defended.

“Well, I don’t think ‘She hates Snow White’ is going to hold up in court, Henry.” Emma gazed at a picture of Mary-Margaret with the students. And plopped down on the bed.

I looked around a bookshelf. “I mean it could. Not saying it’ll work well without the right evidence, but it could.” I winked at Henry.

I made my way towards the bed where Emma was and poked her leg. “Giving up already?” I asked.

My question was met with rattling originating from an air vent. Inside the vent, Emma looked to find out, was a dagger.

We three shared a surprised look at the dagger and to each other.

•

I went to enter Granny’s and naturally bump into August.

“You.” I glared at him.

“You.” He tilted his head and smiled.

“Talk.” I matched his tilt still glaring.

“Talk.” He nodded towards a table outside.

I made my way to the table and crossed my arms. He sat down across me folding his arms on the table.

“What the hell fo you want?” I put Bluntly.

He twitch his eye a little. “I should ask the same of you. You’ve done nothing but glare at me since I arrived. I gotta say it’s not very nice. Didn’t your parents ever tell you that your face will get stuck like that?”

I unfolded my arm. “Fuck you.”

“Nice words. I’m here to help Emma.” He stated. Looking away then back to me.

“Oh really? How’s that?” I gripped the chair in irritation.

He eyed me. “Well unlike you. By making her believe.”

“Believe in what exactly?” I leaned forward meeting his gaze.

“Magic.” He winks.

I crossed my arms and leaned back into my seat. “She’s not a kid. Magic doesn’t exist in this world.”

Booth gave me a knowing look. “Nether are we. And what do you mean this world? Huh?”

Shit. I took a breath. I held my head up as if to challenge him to see where this’ll lead. Maybe he’ll move on. “There’s no such thing as magic.”

We stared at each other for what felt like forever. Honestly this man is worse then my father. I could strangle him. But his eyes are rather beautiful. I wonder who he is back in the dark forest. If he is anyone. I could be—

“You want to go out sometime?” August unfolded his arms and kept his gaze on me.

“What?!” I stood up. That’s not what I thought would happen at all.

He leaned back in his seat. “Want to go out? There’s a bar down the street.”

“Ugh! You’re infuriating.” I walked away furiously. I looked back seeing him smiling to himself. He probably did that all on purpose just to annoy me to make me leave without getting answers. Oooh I’m going to kill that man.

Naturally my stomach growled. I meant to go eat at the diner but damnit. Sighing I made my way back to the sheriff’s station finding Emma talking to Mary-Margaret. “Ilea and I looked for signs of a break in, but there wasn’t any.”

“You don’t believe me?” Mary-Margaret had tears running down her cheeks.

“Of course we do!” I ran in and grabbed the bars in front of Mary-Margaret. “Why wouldn’t we believe you?”

Emma sighed looking at me as I grasped Mary-Margaret’s hands though the jail cell. “ But what we think doesn’t matter. The evidence is piling up by the hour.”

Mary-Margaret looked down to the ground. “Ok, what are you saying?”

“I’m saying you should think about hiring a lawyer.” Emma stepped closer.

I tightened my grip on Mary-Margaret’s reassuringly.

“An excellent idea.”

We all turned our heads to look to the voice. Damn that voice.

I glared. “Gold.”

“Mr. Gold.” Mary-Margaret let my hand go.

Emma looked surprised to see Mr. Gold but also irritated. “What are you doing here.”

“Offering my legal services.” He stated.

“You’re a lawyer?” Emma raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

I crossed my arms and huffed. “Of course you are.”

Mr. Gold slowly walked with his cane into the room. “Ever wonder why I’m so adapt at contracts?”

“No.” I snapped.

At my words Mr. Gold looked a bit confused but continued on. “I’ve been following the details of your case, Ms Blanchard. And I think you’d be well-advised to bring me on as your counsel.”

“And why is that?” Mary-Margaret’s voice was so quiet you could barley hear her.

“Well because the sheriff and miss Cassidy had me arrested for nearly beating a man to death, and I managed to persuade the judge to drop the charges.”

I crossed my arms angrily. “Which was bull shit by the way.”

Emma being the calm one kept her gaze to Mr. Gold. “Exerting your influence isn’t what’s needed here. We need to find the truth.”

“Exerting influence may be exactly what’s needed here.” Mr. Gold picked up a speed to his words as if the faster he speaks the the more his point is made.

“What’s needed here is for me to do my job.” Emma copied his tone and matched the speed of his words.

“Well no one’s stopping you I’m here to help.” His voice calmed is a way.

I raised my eyebrows “Are you though?” My hands now on my hips.

Mr. Gold’s hands tightened on his cane. “Of course I am. I’m in earnest.”

“Enough.” Mary-Margaret’s soft voice broke through the argument. “Please go.”

Emma eyed Mr. Gold. “You heard her.”

“No, I was talking to you.” Emma turned surprised at Mary-Margaret’s words.

“Oh, Emma he’s right. I need help. And you need to do your job. Or I’m screwed. So just, please, do your job the best you can. And you’ll prove me innocent. Until you do I need some practical help.”

Emma looked defeated to say the least. However Mary-Margaret was right. Sort of…

“Trust me, this is in Miss Blanchard’s best interests.” Mr. Gold walked closer to us.

“Good luck, Mary-Margaret. I hope your best interests is what he’s looking out for.” Emma’s passed Mr. Gold glaringly.

I sighed heavily. Closing my eyes a nodded at Mary-Margaret. “Good luck.”

“Miss Cassidy.” Mr. Gold nodded as I walked pass him.

I stopped turning back to Mr. Gold. “It’s deputy now, and you better not make this worse or I’ll—.”

“Miss Cassidy I’m here to help. Really.”

“You better be.” I sighed heavily and made my way out of the station.

•

“I have proof.”

We rounded the corner of the stairs leading to the apartment to find Henry sitting on the step waiting for us with a big key ring with plenty of old fashioned looking keys.

“This is how my mom got into your apartment. This is how she blamed miss Blanchard.”

“Did you steal these from her office?” Emma grabbed the key ring.

Henry tilted his head. “Yea, the book said they could open any door.”

“These are in the book?” I eyes the keys in Emma’s hand and raised an eyebrow.

“There’s no way these will even fit in the lock.” Emma spoke in disbelief.

Henry stood and grabbed the key ring from Emma. “We have to try.” Henry walked to the apartment door and tried to unlock the door. After a few keys he seemed a little defeated.

Emma took pity on the kid as he tried again. “See, what’d I tell you. Come on, Henry, I know you want to think everything is in operation cobra…”

“It is!”

“But sometimes the real world needs to come first.” Emma stepped forward with her apartment key.

“Just try one more. Please.” Henry bagged.

Naturally Emma caved. However. The key Emma picked worked. The apartment for was unlocked and the door was opened easily. “Do you believe now?” Henry questioned.

“Oh, I’m a believer. Not a trace, of doubt in my mind.” I smiled at Emma’s shocked expression. Finally something real.

•

The DNA results on the heart came back. We can now move forward with the case against Mary-Margaret for the death of Mrs. Kathryn Nolan.

•

Somehow we’ve found ourselves at Mr. Gold’s pawnshop. “Mr. Gold.” Emma lead.

“Just taking inventory.” Mr gold held an old Arabian looking lamp. “What can I do for you ms. Swan, miss Cassidy? Any new developments in the case I should be aware of?” He sat down at a table a front of Emma and I.

“Yes. Regina set her up.” Emma spoke without hesitation.

I blinked wide eyed at Emma. “Straight for the kill huh?”

“And this surprises you two? Show me your evidence and we’ll get this over with immediately.” Mr. Gold acted almost unimpressed with these developments.

Emma put both her hands on the table. “Yeah, that’s the thing. There’s isn’t any. Anything that’s court-worthy. But I know it now.”

“Look who’s suddenly become a woman of faith. Why are you here Ms. Sean? To doin conspiracy theories? And you miss Cassidy? Moral support?” Mr. Gold at the two of us in a knowing gaze.

“We need help.”

“From me?” Mr Gold gestured to himself in mock surprise.

“Shocking I know.” I glared. I hated his knowing tone. Like he knows what’s happening. What we’re doing.”

“Every time I’ve gone up against Regina I’ve lost. Except when I became sheriff, when you helped.” Me leaned forward not loosing eye contact with Mr. Gold.

Mr Gold looked to me then back to Emma. “As I recall, you don’t exactly approve of my methods.” He pointed out.

“I approve of your results. And this time I have something more important then a job. I need to save my friend.” A moment passed after Emma’s words. Mr. Gold thought a moment before he replied.

“And you’re willing to go as far as it takes?” Mr. Gold questioned or more like, challenged Emma.

“Farther.” Emma replied to Gold in the same manner.

“Now we’re talking.” Mr Gold grabbed a magnifying glass and before he could speak another word. I grabbed Emma hand. “Emma. You can do this. But I can’t stand by and watch this. If you talk his path. Do the things he wants the way he wants, I can’t follow.”

Sadness dripped from my words. I was in near tears. Emma looked at Mr. Gold then back at me.

“Ilea, I don’t have a choice. Mary-Margaret needs my help. Needs His help.” Emma grabbed my hand and squeezed it in failed reassure.

“Then I can’t be your deputy.” I took of the badge and placed it on the table.

I walked to the curtained doorframe. “I’m your friend first Emma. Don’t forget that.”

Emma nodded in agreement. I looked at Mr. Gold then back to Emma. With a sad smile I reassured my dear friend. “Love ya, Emma Dema.”

As I left a faintly heard Mr. Gold tell Emma that she is more powerful then Regina or she herself know.

•

I returned to the sheriffs’ station to get my ukulele however I had found that the beloved school teacher was gone. Her jail cell unlocked and wide open.

“Shit!” I made a mad dash out of the station in search for Snow White. Leaving Ol’ Tome-Tit-Tote behind.

Chapter Text

It was dark.
Mary-Margaret wasn’t the fastest runner in the world but in the dark with a nice fog rolling in, she’s going to be a little harder to find.
I ran in the direction of the forest assuming that’s where she’s go. I ran trying my hardest to track her down carefully without getting myself lost in the woods of StoryBrooke. I heard a few twigs snap and a couple huffs of breath as if someone was running, I followed the sound. Low and behold I found the lovable school teacher slumped against a tree.

“Mary-Margaret Blanchard!” Wow I sound like a mom.

The school teacher turned in surprise at the sound of my voice, she was a little stunned unmoving and huffing out breathlessly. “What do you think you’re doing?” I asked, still sounding again a little like someone’s mother.

“I don’t want to go to prison or worse. Please Ilea.” Mary-Margaret dropped to her knees crying.

I sighed and walked closer to the poor girl. “Mary-Margaret, this isn’t the way. You don’t run away from your problems, You face them head on with confidence. Besides when has running away ever solved anything?”

Mary-Margaret looked up at me from her spot near the foot of the tree, tears drying in her cheek. “But they’ll—“

“LOOK OUT!”

•

Next thing I know I’m tied to a chair. Mary-Margaret is beside me tied and gagged as well, She was knocked out cold.

Surveying the room I noticed a desk beside the chair I was tied to. Nothing could really help me out however poor Mary-Margaret started to steer as she woke up in her undesired predicament. Honestly this situation could be worse. I noticed tears running down her cheeks once again. I wiggled my chair a little to get her attention, once she tired looking my way I muffled a few words to mostly get her to understand I’m here.

Just then the door slowly opened and Emma walked in. Damn that girl is good at finding her mother.

“What is going on?” Emma whispered so very quickly that I could barely hear her, however that could be the ringing in my ears. Anyway. Emma untied Mary-Margret asking her questions until I muffled a ‘Hey.’

“Ilea? Are you ok? Mr. Gold saw your ukulele at the station, he suspected you went after Mary-Margaret.” Emma’s voice was still in a quiet whisper. She removed my gag and untied one of my arms

I huffed a little and helped unbind my legs and other hand. “I did go after Mary-Margaret, obviously. Weird guy jumped us, After that I don’t know.” I replied in the same quiet tone as Emma.

“How’d you get out?” Emma stood and turned to Mary-Margaret.

“There was a key. In my cell under my pillow, someone put it there.”

“Who?”

“I don’t know. I’d like to know just as much as you.” Mary-Margaret stood up slowly, all three of us trying to be as quiet as possible.

“My bet is on Mr. Gold. He was in that cell before you.” I tilted my head rubbing my slightly sore wrist.

Emma bit her lips together in thought then turned to open the door. She peeked her head out and nodded for us to sneak out. Barely a few steps into the hallway we hear a gun cock.

“I see you found spot, and the cat Dina.” The man who had kidnapped us smiled. Fuck. He’s hot. What am I thinking?!

“I’ve already called for backup. They’ll be here any second.” Emma spoke in confidence as if she did.

The man kept the gun pointed at Emma maintaining his smile. “You haven’t called anybody. For one the Cat over here is your so called backup, and for the same reason you didn’t tell me about the Dog. You don’t want anybody to know you’re here. Which means nobody does.”

We all stared in surprise at the man. He was right however. “Tie them back up.” He nodded in our direction. Emma looked back at us in defeat. I nodded. There was nothing else she could do. For Now.

Emma tied us back up in the room reassuring Mary-Margaret. “Your telescope. You’ve been watching us.” Emma looked at the man as she tied my hands to the chair.

“Why?” The knots she tied around me where loose. Looser then what the man did which meant… I locked my eyes with Emma’s she gave a small nod and continued.

“I need you to do something.” The man grabbed Emma and left Mary-Margaret and I in the dark room once more…

…However…

…I can get free.

•

After a few minutes I loosened the knots more and freed myself.

Mary-Margaret was in tears. I got up and made my way to the school teacher. I put my finger to my lips indicating here to stay quiet. “You need to stay here. I’ll untie you buy you can’t leave this room until it’s safe.” I whispered as quickly as I could.

Mary-Margaret looked at mr confused as I untied her. “For you own safety.” I looked at her sadly. “Promise you’ll stay here quietly?”

More tears ran down her cheeks as she nodded. “Okay.” I smiled sadly at her words. “I’m sorry.”

Here goes nothing.

•

I found the room the man took Emma to. I heard him explain things. I feel sorry for him. The Mad Hatter. Looking around he’s just a man who wants to get back to his daughter. Back to the one he loves, he’s just doing it the wrong way. Huh. Familiar?

I grabbed one of the many telescopes in this mad Man’s home and entered the room quietly. Lucky for me they’re by the door.

I hit the man of the back of the head knocking him out. “Ilea? Why didn’t you help me sooner?” Emma looked at me in surprise but made sure to take his gun without missing a beat.

“What ruin the element of surprise? I don’t know about you but I don’t like scaring people who are holding guns.” We fled to the room Mary-Margaret was in, Emma hugged her long enough for the crazy guy to appear in a poorly made hat.

Emma and him fought each other. The gun was dropped and was getting kicked around. I pulled Mary-Margaret to the corner of the room, to keep her safe.

I spotted the gun that was across the room from everyone. I decided to go for it but oddly the mad hatter got to it first. Off with his head.” The hatter spoke placing the hat on his head.

“Wait!” I yelled. All eyes turned to me. The man’s gun was pointed at only Emma but he stared at me. “I believe you. The magic, wonderland, the enchanted forest. I believe it.”

Emma eyes went wide. “You do?” The mad hatter said in disbelief. “How could I not? I heard what you said to Emma earlier. It all makes since. The clock working magically the way the mayor acts around everyone. I believe you. In fact I know it’s true.” I took a step closer to the hatter.

“Who are you?”

Mary-Margaret hit the mad hatter with a croquet mallet and I Sparta kicked him out the window. “Everyone okay?” I asked turning around facing Emma.

Mary-Margaret nodded and Emma gave a vague ‘Yea’ we walked to the window to see what became of the mad man, but he was gone. Save for the hat.

•

We made our way out the building to the location of where he had fallen. Mary-Margaret grabbed the hat observing it with mild confusion. “There’s no sign of him anywhere.” Emma stated.

“Who was he?” The teacher asked. “A very lonely man. By the way, Ilea what was with what you said to him? Do you actually believe this whole curse thing?”

With full composure I looked at Emma and spoke calmly with sheer confidence, and a knowing smile. “No Emma, There’s no such thing as magic in this world.” Emma nodded at my words. Her eyes still very full of confusion but she accepted my words at least. Or so I assume.

•

Emma successfully talked Mary-Margaret to return to the sheriff’s department willingly because together we can find a way to beat madam mayor.

At the school however, we found Henry and who was waiting for the bell to ring. “Well, I found Mary-Margaret and Ilea.” Emma proclaimed.

“Hey-oh kiddo!” I smiled fondly at the kid and hugged him as Emma and I sat on either side of him.

Henry hugged me back. He was a little sad about the school teacher’s predicament. “Hi, Ilea. How is she? Mary-Margaret I mean?”

“She’s okay. Other then being on trial for murder she’s fine.” Emma explained sadly.

Just then a few students walked past us one girl in particular said “Hi” to Henry.

“Who’s that?” Emma asked watching the girl walk away with her friends.

I rubbed Henry’s head messing up his hair. “You ladies man. Like your father you are.” I teased.

“Her name is Paige. She goes to school with me.” Henry told Emma.

Emma watched the girl then turned back to us. “Henry, do you have your story book with you? Can I see it?”

Henry without hesitation pulled out his book. “Yeah, why?”

Emma looked back to the direction the girl had gone. “I was curious about something.”

Henry handed the book to Emma who immediately started flipping through the pages of the book in pure determination. A few pages caught her eye.

The pages consisted of a familiar sexy mad man.

“What? What is it?” Henry asked confused with Emma’s behavior.

“Nothing.” Emma zoned out for a little while as the school bell rang.

“I gotta go.”Henry stood up giving me a smile.

Emma who was finally out of her zoning out moment. “Right. Can I hold on to this?”

Henry tilted his head and gave a small smile. “Absolutely.” He then scampered off to start his school day.

“Ilea?” Emma looked confused.

“I don’t know what to say.” I replied.

Emma shut the book and looked at me. “You said you believed him.”

“I-I was scared he’d kill you or Mary-Margaret if I didn’t do something.” I bit the inside of my cheek and touched the cover of the book. “This book is completely fictional and that guy was crazy. I said what he wanted to hear.”

Emma looked back down at the book and nodded. “It was risky.” I grabbed Emma’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I’d risk my life for you. You’re my family.” Emma smiled back at me. She turned back to the book and opened it once again to the story of The Mad Hatter.

•

Hey there, little Red Riding Hood
You sure are lookin' good
You're everything a big bad wolf could want
Listen to me, little Red Ridin' Hood
I don't think little big girls should
Go walkin' in these spooky old woods alone

I stood in the diner playing my ukulele for some small cash mostly having a good time. Trying to get the whole Mary-Margaret thing off everyone’s minds.

… What big eyes you have
The kind of eyes that drive wolves mad
So, just to see that you don't get chased
I think I ought to walk with you for a-ways
What full lips you have
They're sure to lure someone bad
So, until you get to grandma's place
I think you ought to walk with me and be safe

Mary-Margaret was deemed heartless in the newspaper. No one but Emma and very few others including myself seemed to be on her side.

I strummed the last few bites of the song and thanked everybody who was in the diner clapping and leaving me small tips.

“Earning money for Miss Blanchard?” Naturally Mr. Gold walked in.

I sighed and put the money in my pocket. “Maybe. Gotta pay her lawyer somehow.” I packed up my ukulele in a case and grabbed an umbrella.

“Why is this responsibility put on you?” Mr. Gold asked as he took a few steps towards the door with me.

“It’s not. I just feel useless, so I’m finding honest ways I can help.” I responded looking outside seeing the evidence of rain.

Mr. Gold opened the door of the diner for me. “I’ll make a deal with you miss Cassidy. You keep playing here everyday, doesn’t matter what time, and I’ll be Miss Blanchard’s lawyer for free.”

I blinked in confusion. “Aren’t you already her lawyer or attorney or whatever?”

“I am.”

I blinked. I blinked in confusion, which turned to disbelief, which turned to shock, which turned in surprise and by the end of it… I laughed. A surprise genuine small laugh. “You want me to play in a diner everyday so you’ll do whatever it is you’re doing for Mary-Margaret for free?”

“Yes. I enjoy hearing you sing and so does everyone else in this town. I don’t see why you shouldn’t.” Mr. Gold shook the hair from his face as he looked at me.

I nodded my head. “No.” I took a deep breath. “I play in her because I want to. Because Granny let’s me play in her diner. I’m not going to make a deal with you over something I love because…”

There was a pause. You could hear the bell ring as an order was ready at the counter. “Because?” My delay caused Mr. Gold to look worried.

“Because I’ll no longer do it for love. Besides you’ve ruined mandolins for me.” I finally spoke.

Mr Gold looked me in the eyes. “Very well, Miss Cassidy. I still hope to hear you play.”

“We’ll see, Mr. Gold.”

•

“So, let me get this straight. You broke into Regina’s house with that Booth guy to find evidence which you successfully found and when you went back to her house everything was fine and perfectly in place as if she knew you where coming and your first thought is to blame the guy who you broke into the house with?” I sat in the apartment building having a bowl of tomato soup and questioning Emma about her life choices. She herself was having tomato soup and dipping a half grilled cheese into it. “Pretty much.” She bit her sandwich.

I paused in thought. “Ok. What now?” I took a sip of my soup. “Mary-Margaret will be taken to trial.”

“Mr. Gold pulling any strings or whatever he does?” I questioned as I took apart half of my grilled cheese.

Emma shook her head. “I don’t know.”

I dipped my sandwich into my soup. “Great.” I took a deep breath before taking a bit of my sandwich. “We’re screwed.”

•

The next morning that much was true. I had joined Emma at the sheriff’s department as they handcuffed and took Mary-Margaret away.

Mary-Margaret didn’t speak a word as they took her away. Emma naturally wasn’t very happy about it.

“You told me you could fix this. That’s why I came to you. So you could make sure Regina didn’t win.” Across the room from the jail cell stood Mr. Gold. The man whom Emma and myself are currently upset with.

Emma made her way to him as he stood firm. “Well, she hasn’t yet.”

“Well she’s going to. And now my friend is gonna pay for me trusting you.”

I crossed my arms. “And that’s why you don’t make deals with Mr. Gold.”

“Look, sheriff I know this is emotional. But it’s also not over. You must have faith. There’s still time.” Mr. Gold calmly spoke as if there’s not a thing wrong.

“Time for what?” Emma’s tone increased with anger.

“Time for me to work a little magic.”

I dropped my arms to my side and spun away from Mr. Gold. “Fuck!” I threw my hands in the air and the ran my fingers tightly in my hair as if holding up my hair to tie it.

Mr. Gold, still calm and composed left the room and Emma went into her office. I blew air out of my mouth not believing what going on. Emma however grabbed a flower, pot that Sydney Glass had brought for her and threw it. The flower pot broke naturally. There among the flowers and dirt was a microphone.

Emma was bugged.

•

Kathryn was found Alive in the alley of Granny’s bed and breakfast. Few days later Emma and I had made our way to the hospital. Kathryn was being treated and constantly getting poked with needles.

“Emma, Ilea. Look who’s awake.” Dr Whale was of course the Doctor seeing to her treatments and care.

Emma walked to Mrs Nolan’s bedside. “Kathryn, Hi. Listen I don’t want to take a lot of your time. But do you remember what happened?”

Kathryn was lying in a hospital bed and seemed rather sickly let alone tired as hell. She honestly looks better now then when she was found. “I don’t know much. I was in a car accident and I remember the airbag going off, and the next thing I know, I was in the dark, I’m some basement. I didn’t see anyone, but there was food and water. And then I guess I was drugged?”

“Yeah, we’re still trying to flush that out of your system.” Dr Whale replied sadly.

“And then I woke up in a field at the edge of town and I started walking. That was it.” Kathryn finished her statement with a sigh.

Emma was deep in thought processing the whole story. “You saw no one? You didn’t hear a voice? Smell perfume, cologne, anything?”

“Hear any distinguished foot steps?” I asked, looking at Kathryn.

Kathryn shook her head. “Nothing . No. I’m sorry. I wish I could help. Especially since…” Kathryn looked at Dr Whale, Emma and I. “While I was gone, you thought o was dead?”

“Your DNA matched the heart we found.” Emma explained.

“They are grilling everybody down at the hospital lab, to see who docked the DNA results.” Dr Whale butted in.

Kathryn’s eyes where wide open. “Why would anyone do this?”

“We think someone was trying to frame Mary-Margaret.” I said in a sad tone.

“But why? I mean, who would do something like that?” Kathryn once again look around at us. We all just gave a defeated sigh as we too looked at one another. None willing to place blame or say our thoughts on this odd and confusing situation.

•

I'm gonna keep my sheep suit on
'Til I'm sure that you've been shown
That I can be trusted walkin' with you alone
Little Red Ridin' Hood
I'd like to hold you if I could
But you might think I'm a big bad wolf, so I won't
What a big heart I have
The better to love you with
Little Red Ridin' Hood
Even bad wolves can be good
Little Red Ridin' Hood
You sure are lookin' good
You're everything a big bad wolf could want

I smiled as I finished up playing. Things where kinda looking up. Emma and I held a welcome home celebration for Mary-Margaret. Seemed almost the whole town had come along including August Booth and strangely Mr. Gold.

Henry’s whole class gave Mary-Margaret a card to congratulate her on not killing Mrs Nolen and Henry, very proudly gave her a bell.

I had sat down where Henry was, next to August Booth, as Emma had to take him home before Regina could freak out. However David showed at the door and Emma got him to take Henry so Mary-Margaret didn’t have to deal with the back stabber.

“He makes you cringe doesn’t he?”

I look to the man next to me. “Huh?” I turned confused at August. “Mr. Gold, every time you hear his voice you cringe, twitch or furrow your brow.”

I nod looking at the ground. “Aw. Mr. Gold. For a second I thought you meant David Nolan.”

August smiled at my reply. “Come on. Tell me the truth. Mr. Gold reminds you of someone.” August gestured to Emma and Mr. Gold talking by the door who where also looking at us.

“He’s a businessman wrapped in schemes wrapped in a suit.” I state looking at Mr. Gold as he looked back at August and myself.

August looked at me seriously. “Doesn’t it bother you he doesn’t have a first name?”

“Does it bother you that I don’t care?” I replied also seriously. I smiled and grabbed my ukulele.

“Ilea, look.” August sighed. “I’ve got a troubled past and I wanted to go talk to the nuns about by father. I was hoping you’d join me. For moral support?”

I strummed a small song as I contemplated his request. “Nice change of subject.”

I looked at Mr. Gold. “I’ll go. But only if you’ll let me drive the motorcycle.”

August smiled like he knew I had gotten him. “Deal.”

“Wait what?” I stopped by ukulele hitting a bad note. “Deal. I’ll drive there you can drive back.”

I gapped my mouth like a fish is utter disbelief. “Cool.” I stuttered out and blinked.

“Tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow.”

•

And like he said. He picked me up and drive to the nunnery talked to the nuns for a bit and let me drive back.

“Ok. So. What’s up?” I had parked the motorcycle outside of the diner and took off the spare helmet.

“What do you mean?” August got off the motorcycle and re adjusted his gloves.

I handed August the helmet back and fixed my hair raising my eyebrow at the man. “You didn’t need me there. Why did you want me to go with you?”

August smiled. “I like being seen with a beautiful woman like you. Besides I did need the support.”

“You like being seen with me? Really?”

“Face it Ilea Cassidy, you’re a beautiful woman.” August started up his motorcycle and winked before he drove off once again to who knows where.

“Asshole.”

In the distance I saw Mr. Gold’s car parked, with him inside, like he had been following us. But why?

•

Next thing I know we’ve got a new lock to keep the mayor out. Built by the writer himself. “No one is getting through that.”

“Wow, when are you installing the torture chamber?” Emma had her arms crossed but a genuine smile on her face.

“You don’t like it? I’m calling it medieval chic?” Booth joked.

“I don’t care what it looks like as long as it keeps Regina and her skeleton keys out.” Mary-Margaret spoke happily.

“Here-here.” I matched her tone.

Emma looked at August then back at the lock. “This is pretty handy for a writer. where did you learn how to do this?”

August looked up as he started to put away his tools. “Wood-shop eighth grade.”

“Oh! Speaking of school, I have to get going.” Mary-Margaret scurried towards the kitchen getting her things together.

“Are you sure you’re ready to go back?” Emma questioned as she followed the ex-con.

Mary-Margaret chuckled a bit “After a stint behind bars, how tough can a room full of fourth graders be?”

“Snot nosed and ornery I’d bet.” I joke as I stood by August.

Mary-Margaret looked at me with a faint smile. “Besides, Emma, aren’t you the one we need to be worried about?”

“Me? Why?”

August was putting away the rest of his tools as he decided to join in the conversation. “Well, you did threaten to take Henry away from Regina.”

“Oh that wasn’t a threat. I’m hiring Mr. Gold to help build a case against her.” Emma turned from her spot at the country to look at August. I leaned back in my seat, beside where August was standing. Everyone had really just stopped to look at Emma.

Emma in turn faced Mary-Margaret. She tried to frame you for murder.”

“But you do know what happens if you win?” Mary-Margaret replied quizzically.

“Yeah.”

“And you’re ready? To be his mom?”

“Yeah.”

Everyone gave a soft smile at Emma.

“About damn time. I’ve wanted this since I held him in the hospital.” I smiled widely as tears started to run down my eyes.

“You where there with Emma when she had Henry?” Mary-Margaret asked.

“Yup. First to hold him too. I let Emma decide what was going to happen through.” Before anyone could add to my statement Henry called about a code red for operation cobra.

I smiled at Emma as she grabbed her coat and mine. Together we’ll fight for Henry and together we’ll win.

Chapter Text

“Emma, Ilea, wait up.” Booth called as we rounded the corner on our way to Henry, who was at the diner.

“You heard the kid, operation cobra calls.” Emma didn’t turn to look at Booth just kept her pace, on a mission to Henry.

Booth had matched her pace and step to her left side whist I was slightly behind her on the right. “Didn’t think you believe in that.”

“We don’t. But sometimes, it’s a way to get through to Henry.” I gave Emma a funny look at her words. But since she was a front of me she didn’t see.

“A custody battle against Regina isn’t going to accomplish anything. You need to look at the big picture. That’s the only way you’re gonna understand what you’re up against. That’s the only way you’ll know how to beat Regina.” Booth’s words seemed layered.

“Ok, new guy. How’s that?” Emma not giving a second thought replied.

“Take the day off. Come with me Emma, and I’ll show you.” Booth looked anxious.

“What, I’m not invited?” I jokingly whined with a hint of a knowing smile upon my lips.

“Emma only, Ilea, you understand?” Booth looked at me for a second.

“And where exactly would we be going on this magical mystery tour?” Emma stopped walking in the middle of a crosswalk causing me to almost bump into her.

“If I told you you would never come.” Booth smiled.

“Ah, the convent again!” I pointed with my finger. Booth looked at me surprised. “What? No. Come on, Emma, take a leap of faith. You come with me and I promise you’ll find exactly what you’re looking for.” Booth looked a Emma with pleading eyes and small smirk slapped on his confident face.

I started to talk along side Emma once again, still keeping up beside her. “Oh it’s so the monastery again. ”

Emma turned for a second to Booth. “My kid needs me. I don’t have time for faith.”

•

Entertaining the diner, we easily found Henry who immediately shushed us. “This is sensitive.” He whispered as we sat at the table. Emma beside him and me across from the two.

“If it’s sensitive, why are we at Granny’s diner out in the open?” Emma whispered back marching Henry’s serious tune with a big grin.

“I’m hungry.”

I smiled at Henry for his blunt truth. In that moment he reminded me of my twin brother. Henry then turned dead serious. “Who else knows that we hide the book in the sheriff’s station?”

Emma looked a bit confused. “No one. Why?” She glanced around the room but returned her gaze to Henry as she responded as if contemplating Henry’s question about his book.

“Someone changed it.” Henry replied with wide eyes. “How so kid?” I nodded to the book laid out in front of us on the table. “There’s a new story in it.” I blinked. Odd. “How’s that possible? Isn’t the book old?” I wondered aloud.

“Why would someone add a new story?” Emma asked looking at the book as Henry flipped through the pages. For a moment my heart sank. What if it’s My story. What if…

“To tell us something we need to know about the curse.” Henry had flipped over the pages to where he wanted them then looked at Emma. “And what would that be?” They looked at each other then Henry looked back to his book. “I don’t know. The story isn’t finished.”

“Why would someone go to do much trouble to add a story, and not bother finishing it?” Emma words came intimidatingly fast and confused, Regardless.

“What’s the story about kiddo?” I nodded my head to the book. My hands held together tightly in my lap. I was dimly discomforted. Was it me? Am I in the book? Would my story not be complete because I’d left?

“That’s what’s weird. The story’s about Pinocchio. Everyone knows how that story ends.” Thank the Maker.

Henry looked at the book, then to me, and then back to Emma. Emma moved her head from side to side and gave a easy enough response. “Well maybe that’s why it was left out.”

Henry turned a page once again opening it to a picture of a ship in a storm. “Or maybe there’s more to it.”

“Isn’t there always?” I questioned with a smile. Henry gave a small smile back that vanished ever so quickly. “Henry, you are gonna be late for school.” Emma’s motherly side popped in. “Let’s go.” She looked at him so gently. You could just see the love for this child. It used to be so hidden behind her many walls and armor. But now. With Henry. She stood from the table ready to go take Henry to school. Like a good mom.

•

I had made some rounds going around the town playing some tunes to earn some quick cash. Making smiles. That’s when I saw Emma storming out of the pawn shop.

“Hey Emma Dema! What’s going on?” I practically yelled at her to get her attention. “Gold. He won’t help me fight Regina.”

I picked up my ukulele case off the ground it had a few dollars and small change loosely inside. “Oof. Why not?” I half asked trying to take the money out and put my ukulele inside.

“He said, he knows when to pick his battles and that he’s not the right man for the job.” Emma put her hands inside her coat not really looking at me.

“So?” Finally having put everything in its place I looked at Emma. “I need the right man.” She stated.

“Rawr.” I winked.

She stormed off to the bed and breakfast and banged on the door that August Booth was in. She paced as he opened the door. He barley was able to acknowledge who was at the door while Emma just went right in. I slowly made my way in. Holding onto my ukulele case with both hands on the handle.

“Is everything ok?” Booth asked closing the door.

“No. I am just about out of options.” Emma voice sounded so exhausted as if she’d ran to get here. Which I know she didn’t but might as well have.

Booth took a step closer as if thinking about her words. “Just about?”

“You told me to beat Regina, I need to see the big picture. Show it to me.” Emma words hung in the air. My eyes widened in surprise. What now?

Booth looked intently at Emma. “Ilea can you step out of this situation for me? This is about Emma.”

I crossed my arms and gave the tall man a nasty stink eye. “Uh-ah, hot shot, Emma’s family I’m sticking around for this one.” Just as I had spat out my words Emma turned to me. Her eyes said it all. “Ilea, I got this. I’ll catch up to you.”

I flopped my arms and nearly stormed out. “I’ll see you at the Diner.” I slammed the door and all doors after that despite that they weren’t behind me.

•

I sat back playing my ukulele in the diner waiting on Emma. This has become too familiar. Too normal. I’m ready for a change.

I sang a bit as I mostly watched the door waiting for Emma. However she hadn’t arrived. At least not yet. “You know, I figured it out.” I turned around and somehow August Booth had entered without my notice.

“What?” I looked at him puzzled.

“You’re not in the book, not really, But I figured it out and I know who you you are.” He sat down across from me and put his hands folded on the table.

“Oh? Do tell.” I placed my ukulele beside me in the booth and leaned back.

“You’re the daughter of Rumplestiltskin. Primrose.” He had a knowing smug look on his face. One that I wanted to hit as hard as I could or kiss. Not sure which.

“Excuse me? Who?” I tried to be clueless. Oh so clueless. “I’m unfamiliar with that story.”

“Ah so you’re not denying it.” He cocked his head to the side keeping the broad look on his face.

I furrowed my brow at the man. “What? Wait. Now I’m confused. You think I’m a fairytale character? You do realize that there’s no such thing as magic or the possibility of fairytales being real, right?” I rubbed my eyes.

His eyes filled with anger as he looked at me. “Don’t act dumb, Primrose, I figured it out by the way you treat Mr. Gold. You’re his daughter. His Real daughter.”

“No. I’m the side character that is constantly pushed into the background while Emma helps those who need it. I’m no one. I’m nothing.” I looked to my ukulele then back to meet his knitted brow as if challenging him.

He met my gaze. However his anger was seemingly replaced with pity. “No. You’re not nothing, you are so much more. But you need to make a choice here, Primrose.”

I shut my eyes tight and frowned. “Don’t call me that.” I looked back up at the man. Oh if looks could kill he’d been dead long before he arrived in this town.

“You need to decide whether you want to help this town and help Emma or you need to leave. You can’t sit back and watch this madness unfold especially if you refuse to believe in this curse or magic or that your father is Mr. Gold.” August was so close to my face in anger. Every word he spoke was like venom.

I shook my head and grit my teeth. “No. I don’t believe in this curse or magic or whatever it is you’re trying to get me to say. I’m here for Emma because her kid, My nephew, is here and We love him.” Deep breath. In… Out… “I’m staying you Jackass. I’m staying until Emma and only Emma says otherwise.”

“Emma refuses to believe. She says we’re all screwed.” His voice got quieter.

I leaned forward. Looking deep into his brown eyes and stayed as calm as I possibly could. And spoke with enough hatred Regina would quiver. “So what?”

“So, Emma doesn’t want to see, so she doesn’t. You don’t want to see but you can’t help but see, because that’s who you are, Primrose.” Booth’s smirk was now quite menacing. He looked as if he was trying to challenge me to say more.

Just then my phone rang. Emma sent me a message and all it said was “CODE RED.”

I looked at August and smiled. “If Emma says your screwed, well then, I guess you’re screwed.” I stood from my seat and walked to the door giving August a salute goodbye and went to go find Emma.

I ran to the yellow bug finding Emma with tears and determination on her face. “I’m getting the kid.” Was all she said and was all she was going to say. “I’ll pack.”

I didn’t push the matter anymore and I wasn’t going to. Whatever Booth told her got to her and probably not in any way he had meant. Emma is a stubborn woman and a talk isn’t going to change her beliefs. At least not completely.

After I had packed up my box of thing I got back into the passenger seat and took a deep breath. “Lead the way.”

Emma nodded and gave my hand a squeeze before putting her attention to the principal situation. She drove us to the mayor’s house and called up Henry through the walkie-talkies Mr. Gold had given them. Henry was out the door and sitting in the back on the car before I could understand everything that was happening.

“Henry, you want to get away from Regina? You want to come live with us?” Emma asked Henry with a scared voice. But Henry smiled and looked happily at Emma. “More then anything.”

That’s all Emma needed to hear before asking Henry to buckle up as she started to drive away from the mayor’s luxurious home. As Emma drove Henry took notice that the back seat beside him was nearly full of our stuff. “Is this your stuff.”

“All we need.” Emma kept her eyes on the road not missing a beat. Henry’s head jerked up looking confused at Emma. “Wait. You wanna go now? We’re leaving now?” Henry started to fidget in his seat.

I bit my lip and closed my eyes. “Uh-huh. I’m getting you out of here. Away from this. Away from her.” Emma looked at his through the rear view mirror as she drove on with determination.

Henry was now panicking very clearly. “No, no. Stop the car! You can’t leave StoryBrooke! You have to break the curse! Ilea tell her!” I opened my mouth at Henry’s words ready to respond to Henry instead…

“No I don’t. I have to help you.” Emma countered quickly.

“But you’re a hero! You can’t run! You have to help everybody. Ilea, Please!” Henry’s voice was saddened and desperate.

My lip trembled. The just wanted Emma to be a hero.

“Henry, I know it’s hard for you to see it, but I’m doing what’s best for you. That’s what you wanted when you brought us to Storybrooke. Right Ilea? You agree?” I looked at Emma. Then back to Henry in the back seat of the car. He was dejected completely hopeless. “But the curse you’re the only one Emma, that can bring back the happy endings.”

“Henry.” Emma voice was pained. But she wasn’t going to stop or turn around her mind was set.

“Emma.” I sighed with defeat. “Emma I’m sorry but the kid. He’s right. We can’t leave. We’re practically kidnapping him. What will the police or anyone say when they find out. Hell we can’t live like we used to with Henry. I’m sorry this is a terrible idea.” Right at that time i decided to do something rash. I grabbed the wheel of the car and gave it a sharp turn making the Volkswagen swerve, Emma put on the brakes causing the car to screech into a stop nearly wreaking the poor yellow bug.

Everyone was approximately unscathed except for maybe whiplash or a small heart attack.

“Ilea! What where you thinking you could’ve gotten us all killed!” Emma panted. I turned and looked back to Henry who seemed unharmed. Just sad. “Emma.”

Henry had tears in his eyes as he looked up meeting my eyes. “Please, Please don’t make me go.” He sobbed. “We can’t go. Everything is here. Me, your parents your family. Please Emma. They need you. Your family needs you.” Henry cried. Tear ran down his cheeks into his lap. His nose was starting to run and his voice was cracked.

I looked at Emma. She seemed scared to say the least. “This is kidnapping if we take him. Come on.” I bit my lips. “Let’s go back and come up with a new plan, a smarter and safer plan. For Henry.”

•

We returned. Went back to StoryBrooke. Let Henry return home to his evil mother mayor. As Henrygot out of the car I joined him walking him to the door silently and I gave Henry a tight hug. “Don’t worry we’ll figure something out.” I whispered. Henry nodded. “What about the curse?” Henry asked. I looked back to the car and Emma watching us. “I don’t know Henry. Maybe magic doesn’t work here and Emma…” I sighed. “Emma is scared. She’s scared for you and for me. She doesn’t believe in magic like we do. Maybe this curse isn’t meant to be broken.” I kneeled down and gave him another hug. “But I’m sure you’ll figure something out?” It was more of a question then statement. “You’re clever enough.”

Henry gave a sad smile. I ruffled his hair and walked back to the yellow Volkswagen with Emma inside. We watched the house until Henry gave a signal from his room that he was safely inside and not caught by the madam mayor. We then made our way back to the apartment.

Mary-Margaret was none to happy to see us.

“Oh, thought you two left.” Mary-Margaret hardly gave us a good once over before she continued on. “But I couldn’t tell for sure because neither of you bothered to say goodbye.” There was a pregnant pause. “Do you remember when I left, when I ran, what you said to me, Emma?”

I gave a sharp exhale. “Mary-Margaret—“

“You said ‘we have to stick together. That we’re like family.’” Mary-Margaret interrupted me and looked up at Emma. The disapproval was strong on her face.

Emma looked everywhere else but at the school teacher. “Yeah. I’m sorry. We shouldn’t have left.” She shifted from one foot to the other nervously. She looked up at Mary-Margaret. “You’re right. You two shouldn’t have. So why after everything, did you two just go?” Mary-Margaret raised her voice and slammed a spoon onto the counter it made a mild clinking noise beside her teacup.

“I don’t want to be Sheriff. I don’t want people relying on me. On us.” Emma glanced at me. She pulled her hand out of her coat pocket gesturing me to hold it. I gave a crooked smile and grabbed her hand giving it a reassuring squeeze. “I don’t want this, any of it.” Emma looked at Mary-Margaret with stern eyes.

Puzzled Mary-Margaret was quick to ask. “What about Henry?” There was a small pause in the air and Emma sighed. “We took him with us.” My voice was calm and even knowing that Mary-Margaret would disapprove of our actions.

Mary-Margaret was in utter disbelief. She looked around the room mouth a-gap taking a few steps then crossed her arms. Finally she spoke. “You two abducted him?” She quizzed. “Maybe.” Was this simple reply.

“So you don’t want people to rely on you both but you took your son? Now that sound like a stable home for him. What the hell is wrong with you two?” I let go of Emma’s hand at the words of Mary-Margaret. I was gearing up for a slap to Mary-Margaret’s pale cheek but Emma saw this and grabbed my arm. “I want what’s best for him. WE want what’s best for him.”

Mary-Margaret hadn’t noticed my anger buildup or that Emma was trying to hold me back. To anyone it just looked like she was just hold my arm in reassurance. So Mary-Margaret just continued. “And running is what’s best for him? Or is that what’s best for you? You’re reverting Emma, into the person you were before you got here, and I thought you’d changed. You too Ilea. I’m disappointed in you.”

“You thought wrong.” Emma’s voice changed it was deeper full of awareness to her previous actions throughout the town. “Well, regardless, you have to do what’s right for Henry now.” Mary-Margaret walked back to the counter where she had tea brewing.

“What’s that?” Emma asked as if hoping for all the answers she needed to help her son. “Oh I don’t know. You’re his mother. That’s your job so you figure it out and Ilea your his aunt. Help Emma Out.” Mary-Margaret went back to her tea she had previously made herself and took a sip not taking her eyes off of us. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Emma did the same.

After a bad case of the silent treatment and a stare down I talked Emma into seeing Archie Hooper. Luckily I got him to agree to meet at the diner.

“Emma, I’m sorry. But I’m afraid you don’t have any case for custody.” Archie had explained nearly everything we could have tried. But Emma had too much of a history and Regina owns too much of the town. “Even after everything she’s done?” Emma voice was full forcefulness and bewilderment.

“Which you can’t prove.” Archie shook his head and Emma leaned back in the chair beside me. “Let me just ask you a question. With this war raging on, who is really getting hurt here?” Archie’s words are fast with a knowing the answer.

“I know. Henry. But isn’t it a good thing that he’s spending time with me. With us. We’re his family.” The last part was quieter directed at me. “Yes, you are. And so is Regina. And, look the court is gonna come in and look at him and see how he’s been since you’ve come into his life.” Archie tried to communicate calmly to Emma.

“And he’s been happier. Right?” Emma interrupted the psychiatrist.

“Maybe. But objectively.” Archie scoffed. “He’s skipped school, he’s stolen a credit card, he’s run off, he’s endangered himself. Repeatedly. In the eyes of the law it’s not so…” I grabbed Archie’s hand and looked at him sadly pleading him to stop which he did in fact he froze with the touch of my hand. “Archie please. What about in your eyes? What do you think?” I asked my voice saddened.

Archie licked his lips and look down at my hand that was holding onto his bigger hand. “Well, I mean, a while ago, I told Emma to engage him in his fantasy life, and, and perhaps I was wrong. Because he’s only retreated farther into it.” Archie reluctantly pulled his hand away in what seemed like shame.

“You think he’s better off with her?” Emma asked in an upset voice. Her eyes opened wide in surprise. “I never said that.” Archie shook his head. Emma leaned onto the table she she looked down in thought before she spoke. “You think she would ever hurt him?” Emma look at Archie seriousness in her eyes.

“No. Never. I mean everyone else, but not him.” Archie was dead serious too. “Look, right or wrong, her actions have all been defensive. I’m not judging, but in many ways, your arrival has woken a sleeping dragon.” I smiled at those choice words.

“Tell me honestly.” Emma spoke again in seriousness. “Has he been better off since we got here?”

Archie sighed and shook his head. “Oh, it’s not a matter of better off. It’s, it’s a matter of this war has to end. If you three are gonna be in his life. You have to figure out the best way to do that.” Archie explained and Emma leaned back in deep thought about his words. She sighs. “Ilea. You’ll be with me no matter what. Right?”

A bit taken back by the question I nod. “Y-yea. Of course.”

“Ok. I’ll be back.” With that note Emma stood and left Archie and myself at the table.

“Emma is a big part of your life. Isn’t she.” Archie asks with a small smile. “Yea.” I look at the door she left out of.

“It seems to me that you don’t let anyone get in the way of your friendship with Emma.” I confusingly stare at Archie as he speaks. “Forgive me but, well, it seems to me like you don’t want to develop or move on as a person without using Emma as a crutch. Don’t get me wrong it’s just that if you had a choice would you be here? Because it seems to me that you’re just here for Emma not yourself.”

“Archie, I…” my words fell short. He was right. I’m not here for me. I closed my eyes. “You’re right. I don’t do much for myself because I’m scared.” I opened my eyes and looked at Archie. The Doctor was so gentle and kind. “What are you scared of Ilea?” I stood up and grabbed Archie’s hand making him stand up as well. “I’m scared I’ll be left behind or abandoned.” I whispered.

Archie leaned down to my level and whispered back. “I’d never abandon you, Ilea Cassidy.” I gasped at his words and look at him in complete surprise before I pulled him into a kiss.

My actions flabbergasted us both before we sunk into a intimate and endearing kiss. It was no true love kiss but it was wonderful.

His arm snake around my waist pulling me closer to him. My hands comb into his hair and give a gentle squeeze deepening our kiss. But oh of course we had to stop our rather enjoyable kiss due to the fact we both needed to stop for air.

“Wow.” Archie said with his eyes glossed over and a hint of a proud smile gracing is now glossy lips. Granny gave a wolf whistle, we both had forgotten we were in public. “Yeah. Wow.” I smiled, sliding my hands down his neck and pressed our foreheads together. His arms stayed loosely around my waist both of us lost in this moment. “I don’t think I’ve ever met a woman like you.” Archie broke our silence. I smile and took a deep breath. “Back at you. You’re a good man Archie.” I open my eyes seeing his beautiful blue eyes staring back at me. “You’ll make me blush.” He smile.

“You two need a room?” Granny shouted over the counter to us. We both jumped and let go of our intimate embrace. Granny scoffed at that but you can tell she was smiling at our goofy antics. We both turned a deep scarlet but apart of me was thinking that maybe... “Want to uh… talk somewhere more private?” I scratched my neck. “How’s, how about my place?” Archie twiddled his fingers. I smiled and gave a gentle nod. “I’d like that, and I promise I won’t leave early this time.”

Just like that hand in hand we walked back to Archie’s place. Enjoying one another’s company in many ways and for once I was able to let go of past for a short period of time and be free to be with someone who cared about me in a way I never thought possible.

•

After some well spent time with the psychiatrist I walked back to Mary-Margaret’s with a smile on my face. Emma was inside putting a few things together when she saw me come in. She looked nervous to say the least. “Ilea, great. I, well there’s no easy way to put this, but I made a deal with Regina.”

I barely was in the door. Closing it I gave a nod and bit pierced my lips together. “Ok. Good to see you too.” I crossed my arms. “What’s the Deal?” I stood waiting for her answer. “Ilea. I want to leave. I’m packing now getting ready and I’m leaving. I made a deal where I can come visit Henry still be in his life but Regina is still his mother.” Emma now looked defeated. Like she had given up and this was her only option. I nodded in thought not looking at her.

“Where do I fit in all this?” I nervously looked Emma in the eyes. “You’re coming with me, Right?” Emma voice was cracked as if scared that I’d say that I wouldn’t.

“Emma, Archie and I just… we um.” I sighed and rubbed my neck. “I just came back from his place after we…” I grunted trying to find my words. “Emma, well we talked and well… Had sex.” Now it was me who acted anxious. “What?”

“Ok. Look Archie and I are kinda back together and he was so sweet and understanding. We talked and I think he actually loves me for who I am and he’s actually very… agile, I guess. Look I—I…” I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. “I don’t want you to go, and I’m not ready to leave town just yet. Archie, he—”

Emma looked at me in utter disbelief. She stood completely still jacket in hand mouth a-gap. “You slept with Archie while I was talking with Regina? I thought you said you felt like he was more of a friend then a that, And now you don’t want to leave? Ilea, what the hell?” Emma raised her voice in her confusion. “Emma, it’s not that simple. Archie is so kind and gentle I feel safe with him.” I smiled more to myself. “And leaving. I wanted to but now. I don’t know.” I slumped sadly. The thought of leaving Archie or Henry broke my heart but staying in town with my father was hard enough and the idea of just abandoning Emma when she needs me was just too painful. I hugged myself closing my eyes as I tried to figure my own feelings out.

There was a big pause as Emma and I tried to understand one another.

A gentle knock hit the door. Emma bolted for the door behind me. I took a side step away still hugging myself. Emma opened the door to Henry. “Hey, Emma. Everything okay? You sounded strange over the walkie.” Henry walked in giving the place a quick glance.

“Oh, um… I’m okay.” Emma closed the door behind the kid and walked back to the kitchen. “Hi Ilea.” Henry smiled. I smiled back and rubbed his head. “Hey kiddo.”

Emma sighed the stood in front of Henry. “Just… Yesterday when We tried to take you away, you were right. We can’t take you out of Storybrooke. But I can’t stay either.” Emma looked up at me for a short period then back down to Henry. “What?” Henry spoke in quiet disbelief.

“I have to go.” Emma started to tear up at those words she had spoken to the child. “Go… You mean, leave Storybrooke?” Henry shifted from one foot to the other continuously in shock. “Yeah. I spoke to Regina. We made a deal. I’m still going to be able to see you just not every day.” Emma put her hands in her pocket in a sort of nervous defense. Something she did often times when confronting something she dislikes talking about.

“Ilea, you too?” Henry looked at me with heartbroken eyes. I look away still unsure of my own feelings to give a real reply.

“No! No! You can’t trust her.” Henry shook his head. “I have to. It’s my only choice. It’s what’s best for you Henry. Every time I fight her, someone else gets hurt.” Emma gestured to me as more tears ran down her face. “No, no, no. You’re just scared. This happens to all heroes. It’s just the low moment before you fight back.” Henry now had some tears falling down his soft cheeks.

Emma dropped to her knees and grabbed Henry’s arms. More tears fall down her face, more then I’ve seen I’ve seen in a long time. “Henry, this isn’t a story. This is reality, and this have to change. You can’t skip school, you can’t run away and you can’t believe in curses.”

Henry blinked in confusion. “You really don’t believe?”

“I…” Emma closed her eyes and paused. “This is how it has to be right now. I made a deal. And I used my superpower. She’s telling the truth. She’s gonna take really good care of you.”

“Yes, but she wants you dead.” Henry replied firmly. “Come on, Henry!” Emma raised her voice. “You’re the only one that can stop her. Ilea tell her!” Henry turned to me.

I shook my head. “Henry—”
“Stop her from what?” Emma stood and crossed her arms. “All she’s ever done is fight for you. It just got out of hand. I’m sorry.” Emma sniffled.

Henry shook his head then hugged Emma with all his might. I sashayed up and joined the hug. Feeling as though I needed one too.

Henry spotted a apple turnover that oddly enough I hadn’t noticed until he spoke up. “Where’d you get that?” He asked letting you of our embrace. “Regina gave it to me.” Emma spoke and Henry made his way to where it was placed on the countertop. “Apple!”

“So?”

Henry shook his head. “You can’t eat that. It’s poison. Don’t you see? The deal, it was all a trick. To get you to eat that. To get rid of the savior.” Henry point wildly.

“Hm.” I crossed my arms and raised my brow. “Henry, come on. Why would she do that when I just told her I was gonna go?” Emma looked down at the kid.

Henry looked to the pastry then back to Emma. “Because as long as you’re alive, you’re a threat to the curse.” Henry said pointedly. “Henry, you’ve gotta stop thinking like this.” Emma warned “But it’s the truth. And you leaving isn’t going to change that.”

“I’ll prove it to you.” Emma grabbed the dessert but Henry stopped her and took it away. “I’m sorry it had to come to this. You may not believe in the curse. Or in me. But I believe in you. Both of you.” Henry then took a big bit in the middle of the apple turnover where most of the apple probably was located. He chewed. I waited. Nothing happened. “Thank goodness.” I sighed.

Emma watch and for a second then spoke up. “See? You wanna have some ice cream with that? And then we can go back to talking about…” Henry fell over.

“Henry?”

“Henry?!”

“Henry?!?!”

•

To say that Emma was hysterical would be an understatement.

Dr. Whale didn’t know what to do. Emma was just freaking the hell out trying to explain but it didn’t make since. She dumped out his things trying to figure out what could have happened but. None of it made any real since it was like…

“Magic.”

Emma whispered then grabbed Henry’s book of fairytales. She was frozen and within seconds her demeanor changed.

Her face with tears and enraged.

“Emma?” I too was in tears holding onto Henry’s hand looking over to Emma. I watched as her mind raced a mile a second.

“Where’s my son?” Regina stomped in. Looking towards Henry. Emma turned in fury. “You did this.” She grabbed Regina and stormed away.

After a few minutes they both emerged from a nearby storeroom. “Ilea. We need to talk.”

I nodded and wipe the tears from my face. “Ok. Shoot.” Emma hugged me. “Magic is real. This curse is real. Ilea, I’m the savior and I need to help Henry. Regina said Mr. Gold, Rumplestiltskin. Can help us.” Emma held onto my shoulder as if confronting me.

I sigh and look at the ground. “Where am I in all this?” Tears start to run down my cheeks yet again. “You’re my family, and I need you to stay with Henry. If something happens or changes you have to call me.”

I hug Emma as tight as I could muster. “Ok. But you have to keep me informed too. I don’t trust Regina or Mr. Gold.” I cry as Emma let me go and nodded a yes. She then ran out with Regina in search of a way to help Henry and fix the curse.

•

Sitting beside the comatose child I played my ukulele in hopes he’d hear the tunes and wake up but he never did.

A sleeping curse.

One that put on a child could be completely different then that put on an adult. Henry could be dead within minutes or even days. But luckily Emma and my father know how to fix it.

After what felt like too long Emma returned and explained a few small thing. Like there’s something in the basement and she’s going after it.

“Emma, that’s a sword.” I state looking down at a mid-evil looking sword. “Yup.”

We stood in a small silence. Just staring at it. Suddenly Emma pulled me into another tight hug that I happily returned. “Ilea, I’m scared.” I closed my eyes and started to cry once again. “Me too. Emma, me too.”

I turned to Henry and kissed his forehead. “I’ll give you some alone time.” I walk out of the room finding Regina standing close to the door. “If Henry or Emma dies I’m going after you.” I give a evil smile then frown sharply glaring daggers.

Emma walked out of the room and looked at me then Regina. “You got ten minutes.” I hugged Emma one last time before walking her out the door. Letting Regina have her time alone with Henry.

•

Regina had left after her ten minutes and Mary-Margaret showed up very concerned and confused like everyone else but sat beside Henry, opposite of myself and read the book of fairytales to Henry while I played tunes to go with the story. Both of us rather hopeful that what we were doing would wake up the seemingly asleep child.

Mary-Margaret paused her reading and closed the book. “Ilea can I have a moment?” She has tears in her eyes as she looked up at me. I nodded and kissed Henry’s forehead and went to leave the the school teacher alone with little Henry. Almost immediately after I had left the room Mary-Margaret called for Dr. Whale.

People pushed passed me and pulled Mary-Margaret out of the room as Machines buzzed and beeped. People called orders as nurses crowded around Henry. I watched nervously. My heart began to drop.

A nurse pushed passed me in a near shove. He was holding a cup of coffee or tea of some kind. He was going the opposite direction of the rest of the nurses and doctors. I watched him. He seemed familiar.

He entered a room that had required a code however but I couldn’t help but watch the door waiting for him to re-emerge. But he didn’t a girl did. I woman with blue eyes and brown hair. She was in robs. With all the commotion not one noticed her easily slip out of the hospital.

A small part of me wanted to follow her, see what was going to happen to her and see who she was, but Henry. I heard Dr Whale yell “We’re loosing him.” It echoed in my ears. I closed my eyes in silent prayer then quickly called Emma.

She picked used the phone before the second ring. “Emma! It’s about Henry. Come back quickly please.” I began to cry again. Words escaped me and if Emma had replied I didn’t hear it. I was crumbling down to the floor. My knees gave out I felt so weak, I felt so confused, so alone, and so vey afraid.

I then felt a pair of hands on my shoulders they wrapped around me in a gentle reassuring embrace. “It’s ok. It’ll be okay.” I looked over and saw Archie. His eyes red from tears that had not yet fallen. I embraced him and cried heavily into shoulder. Both of us kneeling on the hospital floor. My cries echoing in the hospital and Dr Hooper held me close allowing my this time of despair.

•

They had called the head nun to give Henry his last rights.

•

By the time Emma and Regina arrived it was too late. They did everything they could. But it was just too late.

Emma walked into room where Henry was. Archie, Regina, and Myself sitting in low spirits outside the room.

Archie had his arms wrapped around me as we were not sitting on a couch that faced the large windowed hospital room.

I watch as Emma slowly crossed that room to Henry. She combed her fingers through his hair and leaned forward giving him a soft kiss.

A light and wind beamed from them Regina who had been talking to the Dr turned and looked at Emma.

Henry took in a deep breath.

I stood up from my seat beside Archie and ran into the room in disbelief. I hadn’t noticed how Archie stood there taking in a deep breath a smile creeping onto his lips.

“Henry, what’s going on?” Emma asked as more people followed into the room. “The curse. I think you broke it.” Henry sat up looking around.

“That was true loves kiss.” The head nun said looking at Emma and Henry. Regina then went to Henry’s bedside with tears in her eyes. “Henry, no matter what you think. No matter what anyone tells you. I do love you.” Regina then made her way out of the hospital in a sprint.

Everyone seemed confused yet happy. I then turned to Archie who was still standing by the couch. I made my over to him rubbing my arms. “So.”

“So.” He smiled. “Are you still you?” I asked a bit scared of the answer.

“My name is Jiminy, some call me Jiminy Cricket.” Archie— Jiminy smiled at me.

“Does this change things?” I rubbed my arms, looking up at the ginger male. He shook his head and grabbed my shoulder leaning down to kiss my forehead. “I hope not.”

I smiled at him and embraced him.

A nurse dropped a try causing Jiminy and myself to look back at her then in the direction that she was staring at.

A purple fog was heading our way and if I know anything. It’s not something good.

Jiminy held onto my shoulder as we watched the purple smoke get closer. “What is that?” Jiminy questioned. “Magic.” Was my statement. Jiminy look at me confused as to how I’d know such a thing. Not looking at the man beside me, I glared at it. Knowing the source of this whole thing was bound to be Rumplestiltskin’s doing.

I held onto the man previously know as Archie and he pulled me into a protective hug. The world around us suddenly turn purple and cold.

“Shit.”

Chapter Text

https://faithp-1997. /#

Chapter Text

Just as quick as it came, the purple smoke clears. Nothing really seemed to have changed.

Everyone began looking for one another. Archie, well Jiminy took my hand as Emma and Henry made their way out of the hospital in search of their family and friends. “Ilea, I—I need to find Geppetto, Ah Marco.” I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. “I understand. Go. He probably needs you right now.” Archie leaned down and kissed my cheek saying a quick thank you before heading off to find his dear old friend.

I then went after Emma who I found locked in an embrace with Henry, David and Mary-Margaret.

“She did it. She saved you.” I heard Henry’s voice speak out. “She saved all of us.” Mary-Margaret spoke.

“I… Well…” Emma looked around a small group of people. Behind them stood seven men who I assume are the seven dwarfs from the book and Granny with Ruby standing close by. I recognized a few of the faces from past excursions in the town. Leroy was one of them.

“Uh, then why are we still here?” Piped up Leroy. Everyone stopped and looked around confused. “That, my friend, is an excellent question.” Someone sneezed after David spoke.

“And what was that smoke?”

“Who did this?”

“And what was that smoke?”

“And why?”

“And what was that smoke?”

Questions popped up from the seven men standing together looking at David.

“Magic.” A feminine voice, clear and Full of authority spoke out. Everyone turned looking to see who had spoken. It was the head sister from the monastery. “It’s here. I can feel it.” The Blue Fairy. I see it now. I recognized her before but now it’s clear.

Mary-Margaret reached out and grabbed the Nun’s hands who in turn reached out and met the gesture with a gentle smile.

“Magic in StoryBrooke? You’re the blue fairy. Do something magical.” Henry stepped forward toward the nun. “It’s not that simple. No wand. No fairy dust. Matters are complicated now.”

Leroy turned around to the group of men beside him. “Let’s go to the person responsible for bringing it, the Queen.” The men all agreed.

“No, wait. It wasn’t Regina.” Emma called getting everyone’s attention. She didn’t need to explain for me to know of whom she was talking about. Rumplestiltskin has brought the magic. But why?

Unsettled I finally spoke up. “And where do I fit in all this?” Everyone turned to me, I was standing far enough from the group that everyone had to turn to face me. all eyes on me. All eyes confused.

The blue fairy walked slowly to me. At first I was worried she’d recognize me as that scared little girl who was too afraid of her own father. The girl who stood beside her twin brother looking to Reul Ghorm for help.

“Ms Cassidy, who are you?” She asked, placing a hand on my cheek examining my face. Everyone else was silent. I looked her in the eyes and frozen. She looked at me as confused as I was looking at her. She didn’t recognize me? How could she not recognize me? But I had grown since then, I had changed and it’s been many many years. If my father didn’t recognize me how could she.

“I’m Emma’s friend.”

Emma stepped forward and grabbed my hand and looked at everyone. “She’s family. Besides Mr. Gold—Rumplestiltskin… he betrayed me and has a hell of a lot to answer for.” Emma and I nodded to each other and started off to the pawn shop looking for the infamous imp of a man.

Mary-Margaret. Uh Snow White kept trying to get Emma to talk about “it” as she put things not really sure how to phrase this whole ordeal. However Emma wasn’t ready and was having none of it and I really didn’t want to get involved.

“We’ve waited for this moment for so long…” Snow kept pushing.

Emma stopped and turned facing her found family. “Yeah, so have I! I’ve thought about this moment my entire life. I’ve imagined who you might be. But of all the scenarios I’ve concocted, my parents being…” she paused looking between Snow White and Prince Charming. “I just need a little time is all.”

A crowed roared in the distance. Archie was running amuck saw us and run up to Me. Panting like he had been running for awhile now. “There you are. Come with me. I need your help.” Archie pointed to the mob. “Dr. Whale whipped everyone into a frenzy. They’re going to Regina’s house. They’re gonna kill her.”

I grabbed his hands in reassurance. He squeezed my hand in turn. “What?” My voice was quiet almost a whisper. “Great, let’s watch.” Leroy responded loudly.

“No, no, we cannot stoop to her level.” Archie was breathless as he spoke worriedly in reply to Leroy’s words. I gave a little nod and bite my lips.

“No matter who she is or what she’s done, killing her is wrong.” Archie looked at me with exhaustion. Concern graced his features.

“He’s right. Please. She’s still my mom.” Henry’s voice seemed strained and he looked scared for the Regina.

Silence fell upon the group the mob ran past us. They yelled and screamed stoking towards the mayor’s house. Emma look at Henry then to me. “Emma.” I tilted my head in agreement to both Archie and my Nephew’s words. Emma then turned to her parents. “We have to stop them.”

David took the initiative and spoke up. “If the Blue Fairy is right and magic is here, Regina could have her powers back. They’d be marching into a slaughter.”

On that note everyone decidedly ran after the angry mob.

When we caught up to the mob they had made it outside of the mayor’s house were already attempting to apprehend Regina. “Let her go!” Emma shouted Making her way through the crowd. “Why should I listen to you?” Dr Whale asked.

“Because she’s still Sheriff dipshit.” I replied beside Emma who was trying to get the Doctor away from Regina.

“Because she saved you!” David called as he and Snow made their way through the crowd. “And because no matter what Regina did, it does not justify this!” Snow shouted.

Emma looked sternly at the Doctor. “We are not murderers here.” The Doctor sighed. “Well, we’re not from this world.”

“Well you’re in it now.” Emma enforced. David then moved closer and was able to maneuver his way in front of the Doctor and gave him a shove. “Okay, Dr. Whale. We’re done.”

The two stood up closer to each other whispered what seemed as threats. I was unable to hear until David spoke up with authority. “We’ll my business is making sure this town doesn’t go to hell, so weather or not I’m your prince isn’t the issue. We have a lot to figure out. And this isn’t the way to do it!”

Snow White then stood on the porch of the mayor’s house making it so people could see her. “And Regina’s death won’t provide any answers. She needs to be locked up. For her safety and more importantly, for ours.” Snows words are loud and full of power and command. Like she’s done this far to many times. Interestingly enough, Regina’s faced showed she basically agreed however.

Locking her up was easy to say the least. However we’ve found out that according to Regina the Enchanted Forest was gone. The curse had apparently destroyed the magic land as we knew it. Snow hoped that Mr. Gold had more answers.

•

We all planned to meet later on to go get answers from Mr. Gold. However I was quite hungry and Emma wanted Henry to be somewhere safe. So we all basically decided to separate then meet back later.

Archie and I walked together with Pango heading towards the diner for a quick bite before he went back to his dear friend Marco and I went off to find Emma and the others so we could confront Mr. Gold.

“So.” I began giving Archie a glance as we walked side by side.

“So?” He smiled slightly at me. “A cricket huh?” I awkwardly spoke putting my hands in the pocket of my jacket.

Archie laughed a little and nodded. “Yes. But I wasn’t always. A strange set of circumstance lead me to become one. I can explain it to you another time I suppose.”

“I’d like that.” I nodded a little confused. I stuffed a hand in my pocket in thought.

“You know. Jiminy Cricket is sometimes used as a cuss word right?” I awkwardly spoke with a flinch at my awkward words.

Strangely enough Archie again gave a small laugh. “I’m aware.” There was a small pause then Archie stopped walking and turned facing me completely.

“Ilea. Is everything alright?” I blinked at his words. Sorta trying to figure that out myself. Looking down I fluttered my eyes and finally spoke up. “Honestly. I’m just plan out confused. This whole curse thing doesn’t really make much since and—“ I shrugged my shoulders with my mouth a-gap. “—I don’t really know how I fit in to all this.”

Archie seemingly understanding was silent. He nodded after a beat. “Ilea, I think you’re being confused is only natural during this time. We all are.”

I gave a lopsided grin. “It’s cute when you get so Shrinky on me Doc.” Archie smiled. “Well I am an Official Conscience.”

I gave his cheek a small kiss. “Indeed. I suppose I should call you Jiminy now, huh?” I looked at him wearily.

“I’d like that.” Jiminy said then kissing the top of my head.

I looked down still feeling a bit confused over most everything. “You’re ok with me? Being me I mean?”

Confused Jiminy looked a me. “What do you mean?”

“I mean I’m not part of your neck of the woods. So to speak and all this is rather, well odd. I just…” I took a deep breath. “Are you’re okay with me not being cursed and not previously from a magical forest?” I looked at Jiminy desperately.

He look down at me for a few seconds before responding. “Yes. Ilea after all this that has happened. I do love you. You’re kind and sweet. You are full of life and yes you’re insecure her and there but I still love that about you.”

“Really?” I ask slightly unconvinced.

“Yes, really.”

“Even if I was from the Enchanted Forest?” I nervously watched his expression which was un-wavered.

“If you were it still wouldn’t change how I feel about you.”

His words hung in the air. If only he knew.

•

After a quick bite to eat Jiminy and myself went out separate ways. Jiminy taking Pango home and I finding Emma who was ready to storm Mr. Gold’s shop.

“What can I do for you?” Mr. Gold’s voice rang out in the pawn shop.

Emma stomped in facing Mr. Gold. Snow White and David behind Emma and myself. “What you can do is tell us what you did.”

“I’m sorry, you’re going to have to be more specific.” Mr. Gold eluded. In front of his was a silver tea set. That he took more interest in then any of us.

David none too please with that answer raised his voice. “You know damn well what we’re talking about.” Snow crossed her arms. “You double crossed Emma, you, uh, took your potion from her.” Snow closed her eyes trying to gather her words correctly as she spoke. “And you did who knows what to this town.” David finished their sentence sternly.

Emma glared at Mr. Gold. “And worst of all you risked Henry’s life.”

“And Emma’s! Let alone everyone else in this forsaken town.” I glared at the man. He didn’t give us a glance. My blood boiled in my veins.”

I exhaled exasperatedly and crossed my arms. “Well, that is quite a litany of grievances, now, isn’t it?” Mr. Gold nonchalantly responded looking at Emma and only Emma.

“Maybe I don’t need answers. Maybe I just need to punch you in the face.” Emma’s death stare was glorious. I smiled and placed my hands on my hips. A smile graced my lips at the thought. “How about, I hold him and you punch?” He may be my father, but he doesn’t know that and I have years of hurt, pain and sorrow ready to be released due to this man I once called father. Emma glanced at me but returned her eyes to Mr. Gold, who funnily enough laughed lightly.

“Oh. Really, dearie. Allow me to answer your questions with some of my own, all right?” Mr. Gold rounded the counter. “Did your dear boy, Henry, survive? Is the curse broken? And let’s see here, Miss Swan, how long have you been searching for your parents? Looks like you’re reunited. Seems like rather a punch in the face, I deserve a thank-you.”

I took a step forward gearing up for a punch to Mr. Gold’s face as mentioned before by Emma. However, Emma stuck her arm out in front of me as to stop me. I glanced at her surprised that she would stop me. I looked at her in utter surprise. She gave me a small glance as if to say ‘hold on.’ I lowered my fist and took a step back. Looking to the wooden floor beneath my feet. “Twist my words all you want, what was the purple haze that you brought?” Emma glanced behind her to look at me giving me a gentle nod indicating she was handling it and then returned her focus on Mr. Gold.

“You know. Magic.”

I shook my head. Peering at Mr. Gold. Anger still evident on my features. “All magic comes at a price.” I said quietly with a threatening tone of voice. Those words. His words. He’d said those words many times. To me and many others even in Henry’s book. But the look he gave me. Was on of curiosity of how I’d know them and the meaning behind them. How full of truth they really are.

“Why?” Snow asked. Mr. Gold, who had heard my words looked at me in disillusion. Our eyes met. Mine were dead serious and angry. No avoiding my growing irritation with him and this pointless conversation. His eyes shown clever unease yet he was still confused. As if my words baffled him. Like he still hasn’t figured out that I was his daughter. How oddly interesting.

And then, without much warning the ground shook. We all stumbled. Car alarms went off in the distance and a roaring noise was heard as if that noise that screech was right behind you. “What the hell was that?” Who spoke wasn’t necessary we all thought it. All but Mr. Gold of course.

Lights in the streets flickered off or just went out entirely. Bulbs breaking and shadows moved as we all glanced out the shop window trying to see the source of this ruckus. “That is my gift to you.” Mr. Gold gave a vague response. “That is gonna take care of Regina.” Mr. Gold looked at Emma who in turn looked confused at the man’s words. Like he was speaking a riddle. Which was his way.

There was what sounded like an explosion in the distance. More lights flickered and broke. Wind blew past us and the ground shook, the roaring I the distance grew louder sounding closer. Surrounding us yet far away. “Emma, come on.” Shouted Snow White. David looked back to Emma. “We need to take care of this.”

“We’re not done.” Emma told Mr. Gold who was quite unfazed by the whole situation. “Oh, I know. You still owe me a favor.” Mr. Gold pointed.

“Seriously?” I squinted my eyes at Mr. Gold and grabbed Emma arm. “Come on, Emma. He’s full of shit anyway.” I gestured towards the door. Emma nodded at me and the four of us. Emma, Snow, David and I left in a huffed hurry to figure this mess out.

We’d made it in time to the Sheriff’s staton where we had locked up Regina. To find a ‘thing’ trying to suck her ‘soul’ or something. However David threw a chair at it making it slightly distracted only for that to fail and then let it continue trying to get Regina. Snow was able to scare it with fire. Because fire bad.

“The hell was that thing?” Emma asked grabbing Regina from her cell. “A wraith. A soul sucker.” Regina replied out of breath stumbling about as Emma tried to help her. “Did I…” Snow looked at Regina a bit confused.

“Kill it. No. It’s regenerating. It’ll be back. It doesn’t stop until it devours it’s prey. Me.” Regina showed an odd mark that was burned on her hand. “Well, shit.” I turned and crossed my arms.

Emma not one to give up looked at Regina. “We’ll how do we kill it?”

“There’s no way. You can’t kill something that’s already dead.” Regina in turn explained. “Oh? But we can kill you and we all know you’re dead inside.” I starred at Regina menacingly. Emma put a hand on my shoulder and shook her head disapproving my words.

“Then we have a problem.” Emma and I looked at each other and looked at each other trying to formulate a plan.

“No we don’t. Regina does.” David voice rung out full of bitterness. “What?” Regina looked up at the man sadly. “David?” Snow questioned in surprise. “You want to let her die?” Emma too questioned the only man in the room. “Why not? Then it goes away. Then we’re safe.” He replied simply.

“It’s quite the example you’re setting for your daughter, there.” Regina spat out.

“No you don’t get to judge us.” Snow White took a step forward defending her husband.

“Let me ask you something, where do you think that thing came from? Gold.” David licked his lips in thought at Regina’s words. “Of course he sent it. No one likes you and you pissed him off. Don’t act so surprised.” I spoke out unimpressed.

Emma looked at me once again then to her father. “I made a promise to Henry. She’s not dying.” Silence fell on us all. “If it can’t be killed what do you suggest?” Snow asked breaking the silence among us.

“Send it somewhere it can’t hurt anyone.”

•

A hatbox.

Regina slowly flipped the the to a old leather bound hatbox. “Did Henry really ask you to protect me?” Regina look at Emma.

“Yes.”

Regina paused then smiled at Emma before returning her attention to the matter at hand. She pulled out a old top hat. Strangely Emma recognized it. Her eyes open wide. “The hat. You had it all along.”

Regina looked at Emma nonchalantly. “What do you mean?” She asked as if not really knowing.

“That’s Jefferson’s hat.” Emma stated. However Regina remained silent for a short minute before saying “Who’s Jefferson?”

I glared at the former Mayer. “The Mad Hatter. Apparently.” I raised my eyebrow in challenge.

Just then Snow White and Prince Charming strut into the room with brooms in hand. “Torches. For when it comes back. I know it’s old fashioned, but so am I.”

“So. How does it work?” Snow White seemed unimpressed looked at Regina then the hat.

We moved to another room as Regina explained how the apparently magic hat works. Spinning it makes a portal and doing so we send the wraith through it sending it to the Enchanted Forest which is destroyed so sending there will basically send it to oblivion, and in doing that we’re saving Regina from the soul sucker. Easy right?

Wrong.

Regina was failing miserably at making the hat work and David was basically close to burning down the room we were in. I watched in both Aw and shock when Emma grabbed Regina’s arm as Regina spun the hat again finally making the magic portal work.

But…

The the wraith went for Regina and Emma pushed her out of the way but the wraith who was now in the portal somehow got ahold of Emma. I grabbed her arm trying to pull her away from the portal, but the force of the portal was too strong and I was dragged down with Emma in my arms and before I knew it we were thrown into the dreaded Enchanted forest.

•

Instead of the magical forest being long destroyed like we were told, there were people around who captured us and took us prisoner for the death of a prince we knew nothing about.

They took on to a camp that was full of what looked like refugees from across the enchanted forest. Keeping us as captives, these refugees where also skilled fighters and soldiers. Not all of them were but enough knew how to hold a blade. Which in turn proved that we won’t be escaping.

•

In the little hole in the ground that was our jail cell, there was someone else. Someone who made my blood go cold at the sound of their voice, but I didn’t recognize them.
According to Mary-Margaret, Her name is Cora. She apparently is Regina’s mother.

Snow apparently knows her and distrusts her. So before we can talk about much of anything the leader of this whole Safe Haven summoned us.

“Why can't you just listen to me?” Mary-Margaret questioned Emma as we where lead to the leader of this group. I kept quiet as I listened to the two. I personally was too shocked to be in this land. A place I never planned to return to.

“Why couldn't you have trusted me? I was just trying to find a way to get us home. I could've handled her.” Emma replied in a discouraged tone of voice
“Cora?” Mary-Margaret raised her voice. “Don't be so sure. I've lived here, Emma. I know this world and its dangers.” She warned. Emma let out a breath. One thing that disturbed me was the lack of restraints. It was odd. If we were prisoners we would need restraints or something to keep us from harming others or running away. But nothing. We were not bound or tied in any manner.

“Wait here.” A man whom was leading us through the camp spoke as he then walked off away from us.

Emma turned to Mary-Margaret. “Is that why you came through the portal? Because you thought I was helpless here?” Emma voiced was laced with suspicion and doubt. I couldn’t blame her.

“Makes since if you ask me. Not that anyone was.” I looked down at my boots. The two turned to look at me. Emma had an unimpressed look upon her face and dearest Snow White looked stunned at my words. “I mean two city girls thrown through a portal leading to a land full of magic and possibly danger around every corner.” I look hard at Mary-Margaret.

Mary-Margaret shook her head. “No. I came through to be with you.” She took in a breath. Her face was saddened at not just Emma but as me as well. She then looked up. “Lancelot?”

Behind me and Emma a man in armored had exited one of the structures. “Snow?” He asked once he saw Mary-Margaret clearer. The two ran towards one another and embraced as old friends would. Mary-Margaret was smiling widely. 

“If I had known that you were the prisoners Mulan had brought back, I never would've locked you away. Please, forgive me.” The man looked around at the three of us. “Of course.” Mary-Margaret smiled and nodded at the man still in a friendly embrace. Emma and I standing off the the side in slight embarrassment and disinterest. “Lancelot? Really?” Emma said in sarcastic disbelief.

“He's an old friend. We can trust him.“

Introductions got passed around And soon enough we got led to a table where they had served us some well deserved food and drink. “What the hell is that?” Emma asked as meat was place in front of us on the table.

“That is Chimera. An acquired taste, but all our hunting party could bring back. One part lion, one part serpent, one part goat.” Lancelot made his way to his seat at the table as he explained the meats to us. “Like turducken?” Emma asked confused.

I rolled my eyes and grabbed a piece. “Worse. Probably?” When I was a child we would buy this easy killing of a meat. Papa would try to buy extra spices to fix the horrible taste of the animal but what little money we had it never did any good and once he got his magic he promised we’d never eat the thing again. He kept that promise. Until today. However none of this was his doing. Well the food wasn’t anyway. Right?

“I don't understand. We were told this land didn't even exist anymore. How did you all escape the curse?” Mary-Margaret ignored me and Emma and looked to Lancelot who in turn look at the former princess of the land. “It is a mystery. The curse struck, and when the smoke cleared, most of us had been torn from this land. But some of us here, in this particular region, were left behind. We don't know how and we don't know why. Finding this safe haven wasn't easy. It took some spilt blood. But, worry not, you're safe here.” Something in his voice made my blood coil. Like he wasn’t telling us the whole story. Voicing that would change nothing.

Mary-Margaret shook her head “We can't stay. My husband's back there. Emma's son, my grandson. We have to get back to them. Can you help us find a portal?” Her voice was now a little more determined as she looked at the man at the head of the table. Lancelot starred at Mary-Margaret and pierced his lips together before responding. “No, leaving is unwise. The Enchanted Forest is not as you remember it. The Ogres have returned.” At his words my eyes went wide with fear.

Emma’s eyes shot open and looked at Lancelot. “Ogres? Like, as in ‘Fee-Fi-Fo-Fum’?” Mary-Margaret smiled and grabbed Emma’s hand that was nearest to her. “Those would be giants.” She said with a slight giggle in her words. I looked between the two and chewed on the Chimera. Tougher meat then I remember but with ale washing it down the meat wasn’t too terrible or maybe that’s just the ale. Then again the ale was the only thing keeping me from panicking about the ogres.

Lancelot looked at Emma in slight disbelief “Ogres are far worse. That's why we live here, on this island, where it's safe. Please, Snow, stay here. There are no more portals left.” Mary-Margaret nodded her head and look around before she let out a deep breath “I might know of one.” Emma turned back to her in surprise. “You do?”

For a beat everyone was silent and looked at Mary-Margaret. Lancelot voice became quite and deep. “Where?”

“Cora's near. I don't feel comfortable voicing my plans. She's powerful.” Mary-Margaret became quite as well she waved her hands a bit as she explained her hesitation to us. Lancelot looked at the direction of the little jail cell Ora’s it was the hole in the ground. “Not any more. The curse stripped her of her powers. But given her reputation, we've kept her locked up as a precaution.” He explained. I looked at him with a bit of doubt. “How can the curse do that if it didn’t touch this land?” Lancelot looked at me and cocked his head to the side. Ignoring my question he continued. “Nevertheless, I'm not taking chances. Just trust me, I may have a way. Let us go.” Mary-Margaret spoke up interrupting the small starring contest Lancelot and I had been holding for those few seconds.

Lancelot nodded. He lifted his hand signaling for someone “I'll allow it. But on one condition. Take my bravest warrior with you. Allow Mulan to defend you.” Mulan. The one who brought us her approached that table. She was silent as she looked at us. “We can defend ourselves.” Emma said a bit irritated at the idea. Mary-Margaret on the other hand smiled and gave a firm nod “Deal.” Emma looked back at Mary-Margaret surprised. “Thank you, Lancelot. For always looking out for me.” The smile on Mary-Margaret’s lips could only be described as fondness towards a dear friend to whom she had obviously had some connections with in the past when she had lived is the Enchanted Forest.

I looked down at my plate of food then up at Mulan. She met my gaze. “This’ll be fun.” I smiled and took a big bit of the prepared vegetable. If not fun then at least this will be interesting.

•

Mulan brought us to a chest full of various weapons. She threw open the lid unimpressed. “Choose wisely. We must be vigilant if we hope to survive the journey.”

We each reached in, Mary-Margaret grabbed a bow and quiver full of arrows. “Where's my gun? I want it back.” Emma said as she looked through the chest. She pulled out a knife and stuffed it in her boot. I grabbed a sword and a few knifes. None of which I actually knew how to handle properly. I knew how to survive not fight. I was offered once to be taught the art of swordplay it was tempting to learn but the person who offered. That was the problem.

Mulan pulled out the gun which she was carrying and glanced at it. “Is it magic?” Emma put her hand out expectingly. “Depends on who's pulling the trigger.” Mulan then handed the gun to Emma. No words were shared for a few seconds and we all equipped our weapons.

“Follow my lead, step where I step, do exactly as I say, and we might survive.” Mulan looked mostly at Emma as she spoke with more of a threatening voice. Emma didn’t look at the woman opposite of her as she double checked her gun before holstering it. “Thanks for the pep talk, but I think we're okay. I just killed a dragon last week.” Mary-Margaret looked at Emma surprised. I huffed and smiled at Emma. “Cool. Is that what Mr. Gold made you do?”

Emma nodded however Mulan stepped forward toward Emma. “Have you ever seen an ogre?” Emma unfazed responded with sarcasm. “Pretty sure I've dated a few.” I looked at Emma in amusement. “Neal was not a ogre. Mostly.” I gave a small laugh. Emma matched my smile. Mulan stepped closer to be more intimidating “Legend has it that when they kill you, the last thing you see is yourself dying in the reflection in their eyes.” Her eyes were focused and mean. She looked between me and Emma. I glared at her. Mulan then turned. “Let's walk.” She turned away cape flowing in her strides away from us. “It'll be dark soon.”

Silence came upon us.

We then fell n step a couple feet behind Mulan. “Don't let her rattle you. I won't let anything happen to us. Stick to the plan.” Mary-Margaret said as we fallowed after the beautiful and well armored woman.

“What is the plan? You haven't told me anything. What's going on?” Emma voice was quiet yet erratic.

“The wardrobe.” Was all Mary-Margaret had to say. That alone made me know what she was up to may b hopeless or a genius plan.

Emma was more perplexed. “Wardrobe? The wardrobe? Like, the wardrobe that sent little baby me to Maine?” 
Mary-Margaret gave a quite confirmation to Emma’s questions. “You think it could get us back to Storybrooke?”

Mary-Margaret looked ahead at ever word as she responded “I don't know. First we have to see if it survived the curse, then we'll worry about making it work.”

“Wow. Wow. Wow. You don’t know if it’s there or if it even works?” I stopped in my path ahead of the two and looked back at Mary-Margaret. “Where is it?” Emma looked at her mother and put a hand on my shoulder. 
Mary-Margaret blinked but continued. “My place. You wanna see where you're from, Emma? That's right. We're going home.”

I bit my lips. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.” I breathed out as we follow Mulan into the woods towards Snow White’s Castle.

•

Mulan lead deep into the forest until we came to a clearing. “This will do. We'll make camp here for the night. We just need to find water, collect some firewood.” She looked around the area and glanced behind her to look at us.

“Uh, if we're hiding from ogres, shouldn't we maybe, I don't know, not start a fire?” Emma looked around and waved her arms to the side. “Ogres are blind. They hunt by sound alone.” Mary-Margaret said knowingly. “Right. Because that's something everyone would know about ogres.” Emma retorted in a irritated manner, looking at Mary-Margaret.

Mulan and I looked to the ground awkwardly. Mary-Margaret took a few step in Emma’s direction. “Look... I know you're both out of your element...”

“I'm fine.” Emma’s voice squeaked. “We’re fine.” Emma then looked at me. I bit my lips and nodded. 
Mary-Margaret then looked down and quieted her voice. “I know, but maybe you should just stay here while we get wood and water, guard the campsite.” She then looked up at Emma and myself. “You too Ilea.” I blinked in surprise and furrowed my brow.

Emma eyes were wide at Mary-Margaret’s words. “You mean the big, empty clearing?” Mary-Margaret in what seemed to me like annoyance. “It's the safest place. We'll be right back.” She then nodded to Mulan who stayed silent, but bowed her head and went in the opposite direction as Mary-Margaret.

I looked at Emma a spoke in a joking tone. “At least we have each other.” At my words Emma gave a small smile. We then started to settle a little camp.

“I’m not going to sit here and be useless.” Emma grunted after a what felt like a few hours. The sun was already down at this point. I smiled at her. “I was wondering how long it was going to take until you decided to do something.”

She shook her head and got up from her spot on the ground. “Come on.” I shot to my feet and followed after the blonde. We went the direction in which Mary-Margaret headed to find firewood.

We found Mulan holding a dagger and a red head, whom was with Mulan when we arrived, on the ground and Mary-Margaret who look fairly upset but nothing serious in my eyes however to Emma…

BANG

Everyone froze I heard the howling screams of ogres in the distance. My blood ran cold. “Emma, what are you doing?” Mary-Margaret whispered.

Emma walked towards the three women pointing her gun at Mulan.”Protecting you. Drop the weapon!” Mary-Margaret looked scared. “Do you have any idea what you've just done?” Mulan holstered her weapon and gulped. There was a grunt. My heart felt like it stopped. Emma turned to the source of the noise “Ogres?”

“RUUUNNN!!!“

We all ran going this way and that. We split up. I refused to look behind myself too scared to see one of the monsters that haunted my memories. Emma grunted behind me. She had tripped. I then turn to help her up but froze. There it was. The ogre approaches us, it kneeled down and growled Emma tries to shoot it but crushes her gun. I was frozen in place. “Seriously?” Emma questioned quietly as she watched the ogre. It growled his fowl breath blowing our hair from our face. I couldn’t breath. Couldn’t move. And for the first time in years I wished for the Dark One to appear.

A sharp whistle went through the air. Mary-Margaret stood at a distance. “Back away from my family!” The ogre growled at walked towards her. She focused an arrow on the monster and shot it in the eye. She Kills the ogre. It falls to her feet. “You have to shoot them in the eye.” She exhaled and grabbed the arrow. Pulling it out. 

Emma walked up to Mary-Margaret. “When was the last time you shot an arrow?” Emma asked in disbelief as she looked at the ogre. “28 years ago. Guess it's like riding a bike” Mary-Margaret blinked in response. Emma looked up at her mother then back to the ogre. “Yeah, but how did you know you could hit that?” Mary-Margaret looked down at the monster at her feet. “I didn't.”

A few beats past before Mary-Margaret spoke up again. “Next time, listen to me. That kind of thing isn't gonna work here.” She gestured to the gun that had been crushed by the beast. “Yeah.”
Mary-Margaret began to walk away to find Mulan and the red head. “We should get going.”

Emma turned to me. I was still kneeling on the ground where Emma had fallen. “Ilea?” She approached me and knelt beside me. “Ilea!” Tears we’re running down my face. My breath was staggering and deep. “Ilea! Breath!” I blinked.

Where was he when I needed him. I didn’t want him around but deep inside me I’ve always known all my father did was to protect me. Yet he didn’t appear. He didn’t help. No. He is the away. He is in another world. Another land. A land far away from me. He can’t touch me. His magic cannot get to me.

He doesn’t know I’m Primrose.

The world around me was dark and silent. Slowly I began to see shapes and colors. Emma was in front of me. Her features seemed so dull in the dark of the moon lite forest. She was speaking to me. Her words seemed muffled. Like she was underwater. I looked at her mouth trying to read her lips. B R E A T H B-R-E-A-T-H

“Breath.” Hearing Emma words I took in a sharp breath and the exhaled slowly. With Emma’s help the world around me formed.

“Emma?” She sighed. She hugged me and wiped the tears off my face. “Don’t scare me like that.” I turned my head at looked at the Ogre’s body that was on the ground. “Is it dead?” Emma nodded at my words. “Yea.”

I nodded and took another deep breath. “Come on.” Emma stood and held out her hand to me. I grabbed her hand and at stood up. “You okay?” Emma asked looking me over. “Y-yea. I think so.”

Not convinced Emma raised her eyebrows. “Really? Then what was that? What happened.” I looked at the ogre. “I… don’t know.” I shrugged. “I got scared and everything went black.” Emma pulled me into a hug and shook her head.
“It’s okay. It’s okay.”

I hugged her back and sighed. “It’s okay.”

•

Mulan lead us through the forest forgoing the whole camp idea. “We're getting close.” Mary-Margaret called out with high hope. Aurora behind us all kept getting stuck or tripped on this or that. Grunted. “Aurora, you've gotta keep up.” Mulan called to the red head. Aurora gave another irritated grunt. “Sorry, but I'm not exactly dressed for the woods. It's cold out here.”

Mulan didn’t turn to look at Aurora as she lead us through the woods. “Then maybe you should've listened to me and stayed back.” Emma had taken off her jacket felt pity for Aurora and handed her the red jacket. “Here.”
Aurora grabbed the clothing article and looked at Emma. “But I tried to kill your friend.” Aurora looked confused. “Actually, she's my mom and I have a feeling she can take care of herself. And I get it. You're not the only one who's been screwing up lately.” Emma sounded defeated. Looked at me then up ahead at Mary-Margaret.

“What kind of corset is this?” I heard Aurora say as she beheld the jacket. “Luckily not a corset.” I gave a weak smile. Aurora gave me a confused look. “Then what is it?” She asked. I sighed and looked ahead. “We call it a jacket. It’s like a shawl but with sleeves.” My explanation made some sense to the red head. “Oh. I see?” Her words seemed more like a question yet she accepted it.

“Up here!” Mulan’s voice arose a head of us. We all stopped on a ledge at looked across a lake to a castle. “Is that it?” Emma asked looking more at her mother and looked to the castle.

“Yeah. That's our home.” Mary-Margaret sounded sad as we all looked at the structure ahead of us.

•

Getting to the castle was easier then expected. No ogres or challenges seemed to follow us as we arrived to the crumbling castle. Mary-Margaret went along with determination through the castle. The rest of us followed after.

“Oh, my God.” Mary-Margaret open a door leading to what was a nursery. It was slowly falling apart here and there as if a hurricane had swept through. Yet that didn’t hide what it was. Emma’s room. “I recognize this from Henry's book.” Emma went through the room and touched the walls in familiarity.

Mulan seemingly sensed the emotions going through the room gestured to Aurora. “Come. We'll stand watch at the gate.” Emma and Mary-Margaret were silent as they both looked around. I kept quiet by the door. I felt… awkward and out of place.

Mary-Margaret leaned down and picked up a toy. A stuffed bear. “I never thought I'd see this place again. This room. It was your nursery.” She cleaned off the toy sadly. “I lived here?” Emma looked around stunned. 

“You never even got to spend a night.” Mary-Margaret held the toy closer. “This is the life I wanted you to have. I was going to teach you how to walk in here, how to talk, how to dress for your first ball. You never got to do any of it. We never got to be a family.” She looked around with a sad smile on her face.

Emma looked confused. I couldn’t see her dressed for a ball. Hell I couldn’t imagine her dancing at a ball. She could dance but more like clubbing was her style. “
We have a family... in Storybrooke and right now they need us to get back there. So... how do we get this to work?” Emma put her jacket, that Aurora had returned to her before we had entered the castle, and looked to the supposedly magic tree.

We looked inside it. Nothing impressive about it. “Where's the ‘on, switch?” Emma asked crossing her arms. 

“It's more complicated than that. We'll have to get it back to the island. Hopefully, someone there has access to enough magic to make it work again.” Mary-Margaret said looking the wardrobe over again in thought. Emma looked at her mother in wide eyed disbelief. “How are we gonna carry this thing?”

“With the help of an old friend.” We all turned looking back to the door. “Lancelot. What are you doing here?” Mary-Margaret looked more surprised.

The man stepped farther into the room looking more at the tree then us. “We heard about the ogre attack, and I had to make sure you were alright.”

“How the hell did you hear about the ogre attack?” I crossed my arms and squinted my eyes at the taller man. Mary-Margaret was smiling all too happy to see Lancelot. “Oh. Where are Mulan and Aurora?”

Lancelot looked at Mary-Margaret and walked to her side. “I sent them to find food. Tonight we'll make camp, and in the morning, we'll head back. So... this is it... the portal you were after.” He gawked at the wardrobe. “The same one Emma went through. It's how she escaped the curse.” Mary-Margaret explained with a slight happiness hidden in her voice. “Remarkable.” Lancelot said quietly. “Geppetto carved it from an enchanted tree, but... there's no magic left.” Mary-Margaret looked at the wardrobe.

Lancelot placed a hand on the wardrobe and looked it over again and again. “A portal this powerful... there must be another way to recharge it.” Mary-Margaret shifted her weight from side to side. “Why are you so interested in the wardrobe?”

Lancelot smiled at looked at Mary-Margaret. “Well, I just want you to get home to your husband and son. Henry. They must miss you.” Mary-Margaret Smiled and looked at Emma. Her smiled shifted to something else. She pushed Emma behind her who grabbed my wrist and gasp as Mary-Margaret draws her sword pointing it at Lancelot. “Stay away from him, Emma. He is not who he says he is.”

Emma grip on my wrist tighter with fright. “What are you talking about? Who the hell is he?” Mary-Margaret kept her sword pointed at Lancelot, not taking her eyes off the tall dark man. “There is only one person you told Henry's name.” Emma thought for a moment then looked at Lancelot. “Cora.”

Purple smoke surrounded the man in a trick my father used to pull, changing form or rather return to their true form Lancelot become Cora. “Clever girl.”

Emma scoffed at the comment. Mary-Margaret kept the sword pointed at Cora “Where's Lancelot?” Cora shock her head keeping all yo calm. “He's dead. I killed him a long time ago.” Mary-Margaret blinked still keeping her sword up. “And you've been posing as him ever since.”

Cora kept all to calm with a sword pointed at her smiled. “Well, they'd never listen to me. And besides, every kingdom needs a hero, don't you think?” Mary-Margaret tries to attack but Cora pushes her against the wall with magic. Fuck magic.
Emma then tries to attack Cora but was shoved to the ground with more magic. “Thank you, Snow. I've been looking for a way over for so long.”

I grabbed the sword and swung it at the older lady. “Fuck you!” I yelled but too was pushed down with magic. The sword then flew across the room far out of reach. 
“I never thought the person to help me find it... would be you.” Emma stood and again tried to attack but as before magic. However this time the rug in the room wrapped around Emma’s legs holding her. She fell over and clawed at the ground in hopes to crawl away. “Why? Why are you doing this?” Mary-Margaret asked as she looked between Emma and me.
I pulled a lighter out of my pocket and tapped my nails again the floor. Emma looked at me and I raised my eyebrow and nodded to my hand. Emma looked at my hand as I showed the lighter and slid it across the ground to her. She was able to grab it without Cora taking notice of our actions.

“I want to see my daughter. It's been too long. And you know, I would love to meet my grandson Henry.” Cora was too sidetracked it as she monologued to Mary-Margaret.

Emma took a bullet out of her pocket at dumped out the gunpowder inside the wardrobe. Taking the lighter I had tossed her she lite the gunpowder. “No, you won't!” Cora turned angered. “NO!” She yelled and made a fireball from the torched wardrobe and tries to throw it at Emma.

Mulan jumped in deflecting it. Cora was now really pissed of turned to Mary-Margaret. “We're not done.” With those words she vanished. 
Aurora helped Emma to her feet. “You okay?” Emma asked Mary-Margaret. “You saved me.” Emma nodded and looked back at the wardrobe which was still very much on fire. “Yeah, well... where is she?”
Mary-Margaret rubbed her neck that ached from the force of magic that held her in place. “Gone.”
We all then looked at the wardrobe. “So's our ride home.” Emma starred into the fire that she had created. She looked at me and handed my lighter back. I grabbed her hand that held the lighter and pulled her into a huge. “We’ll figure something out.” I whisper. She hugged me back and nodded.

Mary-Margaret grabbed the sword that was across the room. “Lancelot was one of the most noble knights I ever knew.” Mulan bitterly paced the room. “How could I be so blind? How could I not see that it was Cora?” She all but yelled to herself. Emma looked at Mulan not really phased by Mulan gave a dry response. “Well, to be fair, the whole shape-shifting thing threw me, too.” I nodded in agreement. Mulan blinked at Emma then turned to Aurora. “What are we going to tell the people on the island?” Mary-Margaret voiced raised slightly. “The truth... that Lancelot was cut down by a terrible villain. He died an honorable death.” Mary-Margaret explained. It was the truth I suppose. Mulan still upset gave it some thought. “Cora's still out there. We need to find her. We need to defend what's left of the kingdom.”

“Who's going to lead us? You?” Aurora spoke up. Sounding unimpressed and doubtful. “No. Her.” Mulan turned to Mary-Margaret and shifted her weight looked at the once Princess of this castle. 
Mary-Margaret was bewildered. “I'm honored, but Emma, Ilea and I still have to find a way back to Storybrooke.” Mulan oddly satisfied with that answer turned back to Aurora. “We'll help you. We'll find a way, won't we?” Aurora nodded and gave a hesitant “Yes.” Mary-Margaret was bemused at Aurora and the redhead continued. “Perhaps it'll help me channel my anger.” She explained the two princesses smiled at each other. Mulan nodded once again and began to leave the nursery. “Come.”

Emma stopped and looked back at the wardrobe. “I'm, uh... sorry I torched our ride home. I couldn't let her get to Henry. I just...”

“You had to put Henry first.” Mary-Margaret nodded interrupting Emma’s words

Emma gaped at Mary-Margaret. “I was angry for so long... wondering how you could choose to let me grow up without you. But then just seeing all this... You gave up everything for me and you're still doing that. Sorry. I'm not good at this. I... I guess I just... I'm not...“ I grabbed Emma’s arm and pulled her into a hug. “We’er not exactly used to people putting us first. Which is why we keep pushing people away. For a long time It was just us and now…”

Mary-Margaret stepped forward and hugged us. “Well, get used to it.” I gave a small giggle. Recalling something from before. Snow White told the ogre to say away from her family. “Mary-Margaret? You called me family before? During the ogre attack?” I questioned as we all let go of our hug. “Well aren’t you?” The princess question with a smile. I sighed and Emma hugged me again. “Yea. Of course she is.”

“Family.”

Chapter Text

“I don't know if I can do this. I'm not a very good liar.” We approach the safe haven trying to convince Aurora how to explain the death of the knight. “Well, it's not really a lie, Aurora. Lancelot did die an honorable death and Cora did escape. All true. Just... leave the particulars to us. There's no reason to cause unnecessary panic amongst your people.” Mary-Margaret explained. 
Aurora was still skeptical about the whole. “I'm not so sure it's unnecessary...” Mulan held out her arm stopped Aurora. “Wait. The tower. We always have sentries guarding the entrance.” Mulan drew her sword and looked at the tower.

We entered the the campground and saw bodies everywhere “Oh my God.” Emma looked around. Everyone was dead. “Search for survivors!” I called. Everyone then split up and looked around the camp. However it did no good. Everyone was dead. 
Mulan was in disbelief. “This can't be. Our land, we were protected here, hidden. How did the ogres find us?” Mary-Margaret looked around at the bodies and pointed with her blade. “Ogres didn't do this. Cora did. Their hearts... they were ripped out. This was her magic... twisted and evil. We have to stop her.” Mulan looked at the bodies but huffed. “Too late. She killed them. She killed them all.”Mary-Margaret looked around. “We have to stop her before she hurts anyone else.”

“Hey. Hey. Look.” Emma called out. Aurora looked at where Emma was pointing and got to her feet. “There's someone under there. He's alive.” We all looked to a pile of bodies a hand stuck out moving. “Please.” Came a muffled voice. As we all went over and pulled the bodies off the man.

Once we the man was out I took several steps back. I knew him. All I wanted to do was wrap my hands around his neck. The man that stole my mother from my family. The man that left me and my brother to rot on a island rule by a mad man. “It's okay. You're safe now we won't hurt you.” Mary-Margaret spoke for us. I looked at her. Speak for yourself. I want him dead.

•

We found a table and sat the man at it. Mary-Margaret started a campfire and found a few other items so she can began cooking something. Aurora wondering around helping whoever needed it. Mulan and Emma walked together trying to figure things out. I couldn’t stay to close. I knew him and because I knew him my real identity could be compromised. That is if he recognized me too.

Emma walked to the table He and Aurora were at and Emma handed them a drink of water. “Here you go.” It bothered me how nice she treated him. “I can't thank you enough for your kindness. Fortune it seems has seen fit to show me favor.” It kills me with how civil he’s being, how frightened his voice sounds and how some are falling for his act.

“An island full of corpses... you're the only one to escape. How exactly did that happen?” Emma question all to kindly for my tastes. “She attacked at night... slaughtered everyone in one fell swoop. When she started ripping out peoples' hearts, I hid under the bodies of those who had already been killed. Pretended to be dead myself. Mercifully, the ruse worked.” He gave a breathless explanation after he downed the drink Emma gave him. “So much for fortune favoring the brave.” Emma said. 

“It was all I could do to survive.” He blinked at her. His eyes seemed dull. Duller then I remembered them at least. Emma, not really believe the man, leaned down on the table making herself eye level with him. “I'm gonna let you in on a little secret. I am pretty good at knowing when someone is lying to me.”

“I am telling you the truth.” He whispered. I could almost see fear. Almost. “We should leave here, in case Cora decides to come back.” Mulan cut the interrogation short and stood straight. Mary-Margaret nodded in agreement. “We should start searching for a new portal back to Storybrooke. I only got about five minutes with my husband, not to mention my grandson.” She looked at Emma. “You have a grandson?” The man looked up at Mary-Margaret with a curious smile. “Long story.” She stated and put her and on the hilt of her sword. “Well, I know this land well, I can guide you...” too much enthusiasm laced the tone of his voice.

“No.” I grunt out and full his hair leaning his head back against me and pull out one of the daggers I had decided to carry and hold it roughly against his throat. Emma was surprised yet didn’t miss a beat over my actions and spoke to the man harshly “You're not gonna guide us anywhere until you tell us who you really are.” At those words a gave a half smile. If I still didn’t want to hide my connection to this cursed land I would tell her right now. But a girls gotta keep a secret. One way or another.

•

With help from Mulan, I all too happily tied him to a rather large tree. “I already told you. I'm just a blacksmith.” His voice was so damn whiny. I know he was faking it but geez. Emma was unimpressed with him. “Sure you are.” Then gave a loud and sharp whistle. “You don't want to talk to us? Maybe you'll talk to the ogres while they rip you limb from limb. Come on.” Almost disappointedly Mary-Margaret looked in the direction we heard the monstrous growls of the approaching ogres. I smiled. We all gathered our things and began to walk away from the man. 

“What? You... you can't just leave me here like this!” He panicked but didn’t raise his voice. “What if he's telling the truth?” That was Aurora. Too sweet Aurora. “He's not.” Emma was blunt and uncaring. 
Anger howl from the ogre and he chuckled. “Good for you! You bested me. I can count the amount of people who've done that on one hand.” Emma turned around at his words. “That supposed to be funny? Who are you?” Emma walked turned around and walked back over to him. “Killian Jones, but most people have taken to call me by my more colorful moniker... Hook.” He was too proud to say that. Like it was a good thing. No a great thing. “Hook.” Mary-Margaret’s voice was soft like she recognized the moniker. But of course she. “Check my satchel.” He asked Mary-Margaret who obliged to checking his satchel. “As in Captain Hook?” Emma was unimpressed. “Ah, so you've heard of me.” He was cocky. “Mary-Margaret removed his hook and gasped sharply. The hook made me cringe, made me angry, and I wanted nothing more then to let the ogre have him.

The beast’s footsteps grew closer. We all turned to the direction the noise and come from. Now my heart began to race. “You better hurry up. They're getting closer. So unless you wanna be dinner, you better start talking.” Emma demanded quietly. “Cora wanted me to gain your trust so I could learn everything there is to know about your Storybrooke. She didn't want any surprises when she finally got over there.” Mary-Margaret looked at him knowingly before responding to Hook’s words. “She can't get there. We destroyed the wardrobe.” Hook chuckled again. “Ah, but the enchantment remains. Cora gathered the ashes. She's gonna use them to open up a portal.” The Ogre’s growls grew louder. It’s getting closer. “Now if you'll kindly cut me loose.”

“No. We should leave him here to die to pay for all the lives that he took.” Mulan had her sword drawn and ready. “I agree. Let the ogre have him. He’s useless.” I shifted on my feet ready to run. Hook glared at Mulan and I. “That was Cora, not me.” He spat out at us. “Let's go.” Emma once again turned around and started to walk away. Again. 

“Wait. Wait! You need me alive.” He yelled loud enough for the ogre to now know where we are. “Why?” Emma looked back. “Because we both want the same thing, to get back to your land.” Hook wiggled in the ropes. Emma approached him once more. “You would say anything to save yourself. Why are we supposed to believe you now?” Hook looked Emma in the eye and sighed. “I arranged for transport with Cora, but, seeing how resourceful you are, I'll offer you the same deal, I'll help you if you promise to take me along.”Mary-Margaret pulled out and arrow and drew in back in her bow. “How are you going to help us get home?” Hook looked at the woman and continued. “The ashes will open a portal, but to find your land, she needs more. There's an enchanted compass. Cora seeks it. I'll help you obtain it before she does.” He looked at Emma. Emma looked to Mary-Margaret. “So Cora won't make it to Storybrooke, and we'll be one step closer to getting home.” Mary-Margaret shrugged and shifted her weight. Keeping her bow and arrow aimed at the ground. Ready. “Sounds too good to be true.” A wind picked up and Hook glared. “There's only one way to find out.” At this point you could hear the Ogre just past the trees. It was too close. We were pushing things. “You tell me one thing, and whatever you say I better believe it. Why does Captain Hook want to go to Storybrooke?” Emma pulled out a small blade and pointed it at Hook. “To exact revenge on the man who took my hand, Rumplestiltskin.” The screeching of the Ogre was all too close yet I laughed. Not loudly however. “Seriously?”

•

Before I knew it we had escaped, Hook was free and now leading us to find this so called magic compass. “Up ahead. We'll find the compass just over the ridge.”

Emma, Mary-Margaret and I were in the back of the little group we now formed. “Do you get the feeling he's leading us exactly where Cora wants us, that this whole thing's a trap?” Mary-Margaret quizzed Emma. “It's definitely a trap. As long as we know they're trying to play us, we can...” “..stay one step ahead of them.” Marry-Margaret interrupted Emma with a dumbstruck look. Emma smiled back at her mother. “Exactly.” I took a few steps behind them. “I still say we should have killed him.” In the distance, there’s a beanstalk standing in the middle of a large field. “Let me guess... the compass is up there?” Emma stood beside Hook who had stopped walking. “Oh, yeah.” We looked at the tall mass of a beanstalk. “So how do we... get to it?” Emma spoke first out of all of us. “It's not the climb you need to worry about. It's the giant at the top.” Hook sounded all too much like a smart ass.

“It's a little freakier than I remember from the story.” Emma said looking up at the beanstalk. “Reminds me of death.” Mulan gave a curt response. “Encouraging.” Mary-Margaret looked at Milan the back up to the beanstalk. “Well, your compass awaits. Shall we?” Hook looked at us women then took a step forward towards the beanstalk. We all followed close to Hook to the large plant. “Wait. If these beans...create...portals, why not just pick one and go home? Why the compass?” Emma sounded confused and gestured with her hands trying to figure things out. “Because there aren't any more beans. Whatever story you think you know, my dear, is most certainly wrong.” Hook approached the beanstalk and looked up at it then back to Emma. “There was a guy named Jack and a cow and something about an evil giant with a treasure and a golden goose. Or harp.” Emma explained not fully remembering. I couldn’t blame her there’s so many different versions of that story. “Didn’t the giant have a wife?” I asked confused. Emma bit her lips and shrugged 
Hook shock his head and looked back at us. “Sounds like a lovely tale, but the truth's a little bit more gruesome. The giants grew the beans, but rather than use them for good, they used them to plunder all the lands. Jack was a man who fought a terrible war, defeating all but one of the evil giants. The beans were destroyed by the giants as they died. If they couldn't have their magic, then nobody could. It's really very bad form.” I blinked at his word and furrowed my brow contemplating his words. Jack? Jacqueline? No. “Evil giants who made magic portal beans? Why doesn't anyone just go up and grow some more?” Emma tilted her head in question. “Because one giant survived... the strongest and most terrible of them all. And we'll have to get past him to...”

“The magic compass.” Mary-Margaret interrupted the pirate. “Indeed.” He nodded and continued. “The treasure remains, and amongst it is the compass. Now it will guide us to your land. Cora has the means to open a portal with the wardrobe ashes, but she can't find your land without the compass. Once we get it, steal the ashes from her, and we're on our way.” Hook explained with a gentle but untrusting smile. Mulan looked him over. “How do we know you're not just using us to get the compass for Cora?” I nodded in agreement with Mulan. “So far you don’t seem very trustworthy.” I crossed my arms. Hook looked at me straight on. I could swear there was familiarity in his eyes but no more then my father had. “Because you five are far safer company. All I need is a ride back. I'll swear allegiance to whomever gets me there first.” Hook turned back to the beanstalk looking up at it. “Then we'd better start climbing.” Emma’s voice was calm and steady. As she looked to the giant plant.

“Right. So...I failed to mention that the giant enchanted the beanstalk to repel intruders.” Hook waved his tied wrists. “All right, so how do we get up there?” Emma yelled. “I've got a counter spell from Cora, if you'd be so kind.” He lifted his wrist with mock plea. We all locked to our feet as Mary-Margaret walked up to him with hatred in her eyes and freed his hands. “Thank you, milady.” He whispered not too quietly and gave her a wink. I shook my head at the man and put a hand on the hilt of one of my daggers. “I've got one more of these. Cora was to accompany me.” Hook lifted his arm and tapped the metal bracelet. “So... which one of you five lovelies shall take her place? Hmm? Go on. Fight it out. Don't be afraid to, you know, really get into it.” Hook jump in place and smiled widely at Emma then looked around at the rest of us.

I tilted my head at him in disgust. We five ladies as he put in then start to actually argue. “All due respect, I'm the best-equipped to go. How many wars have you been through?” Mulan spoke up. Mary-Margaret dropped her jaw at Milan’s words and stomped her foot. “My share.” She said irritated. “It should be me.” Aurora Piped up.”You? You haven't fought in a battle.” Mulan turned to Aurora in defense. Mary-Margaret’s voice lifted. “This is about us getting home to our loved ones. Why would you...” Mary-Margaret looked up at the beanstalk as Aurora interrupted her. “Because I have no loved ones. If I fail, you can still go on.” Her face was so serious. Her voice seemed sad. I shook my head and put my hands out and stepped between them as if to push them apart. “This is bullshit, I’m going.” I closed my eyes at how loud my voice was with those words. Emma turned around and put a hand on my shoulder. “It's me. I'm going, and I'm not gonna fail.”Mary-Margaret’s face grew irritated “You're new here.” Emma or isn’t one to back down kept a straight face. “It's about getting back to Henry. I don't care what I have to face.” Silence fell around us. “You're not gonna argue with me?” Emma asked raising a surprised brow. Mary-Margaret met her expression and blinked. “Would it do any good?” I smiled but shook my head with disapproval “Never in my experience. Why do you think I just go along with everything she does.” I looked to the ground trying to hide a smile before I looked at Emma showing my disapproval.

Emma nodded to Mulan. “Anything in that bag that's gonna help me with a giant?”
Mulan looked at Emma. “Or Hook?” Her eyes then landed at the only man amongst us. “Hey.” We all turned to took at the pirate. “You still got your gun?” I asked.

Emma shook her head. I pierced my lips and nodded. I grabbed her arm and pulled her aside “Emma, Really? I mean com on. He looks nothing like Jason Isaacs, he doesn’t sound anything like Hans Conried, and he’s no Dustin Hoffman that’s for sure.” I looked back to the man in question then turned back to Emma a little more urgent than before. “Emma, can we trust this, this, Pirate? I guess? I mean come on, I think he’s wearing eyeliner.” We both looked at the Pirate then to each other. We gave a soft giggle but kept our voices low. “I’ll go. You know I can do anything you can do. Mostly.” I pleaded. My heart pounding inside my chest. To see her climb that beanstalk with the jackass that stool my mother would break my heart. Yet I knew the answer. Emma crossed her arms and shook her head “Ilea?” Emma whined. “Emma.” I mocked in a slightly higher pitch also crossing my arms. “Im going.” She spoke softy. “I know. Can’t kill me for trying.” I grabbed her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

Mulan stepped over to us and nodded her head for us to follow. “Come with me.” I let go of Emma’s hand as we both followed Mulan she then pulled a bottle out of her satchel. “This...powder made from poppies. He has to inhale it.” Emma eyed the bottle then Mulan’s sword. I watched her gaze. “Your sword... how strong is it?”Mulan put a hand on the hilt of the sword. “The most powerful blade in all the realms.” Emma nodded in understanding. “Is it strong enough to cut through that beanstalk?” My eyes shot open fury rising in my gut. “Emma?” Mulan looked at me and took a nervous step in place. “Indeed.”

Emma face shown nothing but determination as she whispered. “Give me ten hours. If I'm not back, you cut it down and keep going.” I grabbed Emma’s wrist harshly. “No.” I attempted to keep my voice low. Mulan looked between Emma and I. “Snow won't like that.” Emma ignored my grip and kept her eyes on Mulan. “That's why I'm asking you. If I don't get back, you get her home.” I moved around facing Emma and grabbed ahold of both arm and gave a gentle yet affirming squeeze. “Emma, I love you and I understand. But this is a dumb idea.” Emma averted her eyes to the ground boy looking at me. “I know. But what choice do I have.” I took a deep breath. “There’s always a choice.” I exhaled. “Fine. But…please try not to die and if you must at least kill Hook. He’s a dick.” Emma hugs me and laughs. “Love you too.”
We pat each other on the back and give knowingly nod. She won’t die. Hell she can’t. Not with this much determination running through her.
“Ladies.” Hook called ruining the moment. “In this world, we are slaves to time. And ours is running out. In other words, tick-tock.” Emma approached Hook and puts out her hand. “I was hoping it'd be you.” I rolled my eyes. He’s an idiot. Emma was also unimpressed just nodded to the bracelet “Just get on with it.” The rest of us watched as Hook had Emma place her hand on his shoulder so he can then blame the metal bracelet on her wrist and as he did so it glowed. Emma gave Hook his… hook and then began the climb up the tall beanstalk towards a giant and a compass. Apparently.

As Hook and Emma climbed the giant plant I couldn’t help but feel nervous and just plain out worried about my closest friend. As they climbed further up Mulan and I shared a glance. I nodded and walked off to grab a stick and made a few marks in the ground before standing the stick upright. “What is that?” Aurora asked. Mulan looked at her then to me. “Keeps the time.” I crossed my arms and looked back up the beanstalk. Mary-Margaret tilted her head. “You have somewhere to be?” She asked confused. “We can mark watches, take turns sleeping. We'll most likely have to walk through the night again, so we should rest while we can.” Mulan tried to hide Emma’s plan and just ignored the questions that was on evident on Mary-Margaret’s face. “I'll take first shift.” Mary-Margaret volunteered with unease yet understanding over the situation. Aurora turned to Mary-Margaret in a slight hurry. “I'll stay up with you.” Mulan gave her a odd look but carried on. “Okay.” Mulan approached me calmly and nodded. “Are you alright?” I sighed but turn to face the warrior. “Yea. Emma is like family and it’s always so crazy watching her take in these challenges without me.” Mulan looked me over as if trying to understand my relationship with the blonde. “You two must be very close.” I bit my lips. “Yea. Like sisters.”

•

Aurora, Mulan and I had laid down for some sleep. However when I woke up Mulan was checking the sundial and Aurora was having a nightmare beside me. Her panting and cries got Mary-Margaret’s attention who then wakes her up and successfully calms her down only slightly however. 
Aurora’s face was cover in tears as she explained her dream. “It was the same as last time. I was in this room... this... this red room.It was bright. Blood-red curtains. There was no windows or doors so it didn't make sense, and I couldn't get in or out. I was trapped. The curtains... they were on fire. It was horrible.” She was trembling. More tears steamed down her face but Mary-Margaret held her face with such a gentle touch. “It's okay.” Her words were so calm. “I was hunched in a corner, and I looked over into the other corner. In the shadows, there was someone else there. I just see his eyes. He was looking right at me.” Her breathing picked up again and she shuddered in fear. Mary-Margaret was so gentle as she spoke calming words to Aurora. “It's okay. It's over now. These nightmares... they will fade away. I promise.” She said. “Did they for you?” Aurora’s seemed more like a search for reassurance. A guarantee that Mary-Margaret’s words were true and that the nightmares will fade away. “Yeah. Come on. Come on. I'll sit with you until you fall back asleep. Who else do I have to take care of?” Mary-Margaret sat down and gestured to Aurora to lay down. In turn Aurora did as was requested and laid beside the former princess of this land and placed her head on Mar-Margarita’s lap.

I got up from my spot and smiled at the two before approaching Mulan. “Well?” Mulan looked to me then back at the sundial. “Half an hour left.” I took a deep breath and shut my eyes. “She’ll make it back. She has to.” I said to myself. Emma has always been reliable. She feared very little. Her biggest fear is loneliness and I had put it on myself to make sure that never happened again. I follow her to keep her safe and so she nor I will no longer be alone ever again but that doesn’t stop my fear.

Mulan checked the sundial then looked to me once again. She shook her head. “I’m sorry.” I looked down at the dial it has been ten hours. Mulan unsheathed her sword as she walked to the giant beanstalk.

Mary-Margaret stood at Milan’s actions. “Whoa. Wait! What are you doing?”Mulan turned and pointed the sword at Mary-Margaret in warning. “Just stay back. Emma gave me ten hours.” She walked closer to the plant. “No! No! No!” Mary-Margaret was panicking as was Aurora. “What, you're just going to leave her to die?” Aurora asked looking up at the beanstalk then back to Mulan. “Ten hours. She may already be dead.” Mulan hit the beanstalk with her sword and a surge of magic is released upward. The beanstalk glowed as the magic moved up hopefully sending Emma a warning. “NO!!” Was Mary-Margarita’s cry as she then charges towards Mulan and tackled her to the ground and the two fight. Aurora called for them to stop but she was ignored as the two fought. “Enough!” Everyone froze as I yelled. “Emma asked Mulan to cut down the damn beanstalk and I hated the idea but that what Emma wanted. Now can you two please just grow up and stop fighting!” My frustration was evident as I kept clenching and unclenching my fists. Mary-Margaret got off of Milan and stood. She dusted herself off and put out a hand to help the worrier stand. “This was your daughter's wish.” Mulan’s voice was calm yet anger resided in her voice. Mary-Margaret glared but calm responded. “I don't care what you say. You do not put my daughter in danger.” She crossed her arms. “Seriously?” I scrunched my face together. “Can we just all get along? At least for a day?” The three looked down to different spot on the ground and harmoniously said. “Sorry.”

I gave a sharp exhale when a loud “uhmf.” Came behind me. “Emma!”Mary-Margaret cried breathlessly. “You okay?” Mary-Margaret ran toward her daughter. “Two earthquakes and a jump from a beanstalk. I think my brain's still rattling around a little.” Emma responded as she stood up. “I did what she ordered, nothing more than that. Did you get it?” Mulan sounded like an older child trying to explain to their mother that is wasn’t their fault. “Yep.” Ema smiled triumphant and showed the compass to Mulan. “Easy going?” I raised my eyebrows and gave a half smile.


Aurora looked up the beanstalk then back to Emma. “W...Where's Hook?”Emma shoved the compass in her pocket and gave a out of breath response. “He's detained. Let's go. Get your stuff. We got ten hours before he follows us.” My smile grew. “Fantastic!” Mary-Margaret was more stunned took a small step back. “What? How?” She asked. Emma looked up the beanstalk and shrugged. “I got a friend looking after him till then.” Mary-Margaret grabbed Emma harshly as Aurora and Mulan stepped away grabbing their supplies. “You told her to cut it down?” I looked back seeing Mulan who was busy helping Aurora. “Yes. I couldn't risk...” “We go back together. That is the only way.” Mar-Margaret sternly held Emma. “Do you understand?” She emphasized her words with small shove. 
Emma blinked but nodded in understanding. “Yea.” They hugged each other tightly. But then Mary-Margaret looked at me. “Ilea. You knew?” I stepped back. “Yea.” I said quietly. “Why didn’t you tell me?” She pulled away from their hug and approached me. “Emma said not to and I knew Emma will pull through. As always.” I looked between the mother and daughter pair. “You could’ve said something.” Disappointment was in her eyes. Disappointed of a mother with her disobedient children. “I could’ve. But then what? Risk Hook or worse climbing down that thing? I’m sorry but I knew you’d be mad and I had to listen to Emma. ” I gestured to the beanstalk then looked at Emma. Mary-Margaret closed her eyes but gave a firm nod. “Fine. That still doesn’t make this okay.” She looked at the two of us like children being disciplined. “Ok. Now, let's go get that dust from Cora.” Mary-Margaret looked at me then back to Emma. “Yeah, and go home.” Emma replied.

•

Farther in the woods during the dead of night I had sat beside the fire watching over Aurora as she slept. The others we’re putting together ideas of how to find Cora.

I poked at the fire and threw a couple of sticks into the fireplace for more entertainment purposes when Aurora began to stir. She jolted awake. “Ilea! Ilea!”

I scooted closer to her and put my arms around the redhead. “Hey. I'm here. It's okay, it's okay. It was just another nightmare. Don’t worry. You’re safe.” I explained with a half smile. Aurora took in a deep breath as she tried to collect herself. “No, this time was different. There was a little boy. He...he put out the fire. He talked to me.” She held my hand and squeezed tightly. “A little boy? What'd he say?” I asked lowering my voice to a near whisper. It couldn’t be. “He said...he said his name was Henry.” Her words seemed to unbelievable it couldn’t be Henry. But then again. “I need to tell Emma.”

I had got Emma and the others over to our campsite and let Aurora explain her dream to Emma and Mary-Margaret. Emma got excited and pulled out a picture of Henry and asked with such urgency. “The boy you saw in your dream, is that him?” Aurora looked and held it gently she examined the photo carefully. “Yes, it's Henry.” She looked back at Emma and Mary-Margaret. “That's impossible.” Mary-Margaret said as she stood up and took a few steps away. Emma’s eyes went wide. “That's impossible. It was a dream. How could you dream of my son?” Aurora blinked in surprise and stuttered. “I… I have no idea.” Mary-Margaret turned back to us. “Maybe it wasn't a dream.” Her arms were crossed as she gave a far off look like she was in deep concentration. Emma turned looking at her mother. “What?” Mary-Margaret looked down at Emma. “That room - I've been there.” We all stood at her words. Aurora gave a small irritated look to Mary-Margaret. “When I told you about it, you didn't say anything.”Mary-Margaret returned her look with an apologetic look of her own. “You were terrified. I didn't wanna make things worse by telling you I thought, it might be real.”Mulan who was standing guard joined the conversation. “A room in a dream is real?” She sounding both angry and confused. “The sleeping curse. It has to be. I went through it, Aurora went through it...” Mary-Margaret explained. “Henry's been through it because I wouldn't believe him.” Emma face shown a sadness that was laced with disbelief as she recalled her son who had taken it upon himself to go through with something so dangerous. 
I placed a hand on Emma. “Ems.” My voice was quiet. I wanted to tell her it wasn’t her fault that it was Regina’s but… “What else did you lie about?” Aurora sounded upset at Mary-Margaret. “I was- I wasn't lying. I was protecting you.”

Emma not wanting to get too off subject or start another argument turned around to Aurora. “What did he say? Henry. In the dream?” Aurora went quiet but remained calm. “He just said his name. And then I woke up. I'm sorry.” Her tone was truly apologetic. She wanted to say more but there was nothing left to say. “Emma, it's going to be okay.” Mary-Margaret said calmly. “We are so far from okay.” Of course Emma was in a small panic. “No, we have a way home now.” Mary-Margaret explained with a small hint of a smile as if she discovered something. “How?” I asked. “We have a compass. And the wardrobe ashes are still with Cora.” Emma voice sounded with annoyance. “Any attempt to steal from her would be just suicide.” Mulan spoke up. “Not anymore. We can stop her.” Mary-Margaret smiled. “How?” Mulan asked. Mary-Margaret paused. “I don't know. But I know someone who does. Rumplestiltskin. He'll know a way.”

I flung my arms in the air. “Why is it always him?” Emma looked at me then back to her mother. “Henry. We can talk to him. Now we can communicate.” Emma stated understanding Mary-Margaret’s plan. Who in turn nodded. Aurora stepped forward in a panic. “Wait. Wait.”Emma turned to her dumbfounded. “Oh yeah, Princess. You're going back to sleep.”

And soon enough Aurora went to sleep and when she awoke she informed us that she had found Henry and explained to him our situation.

•

We walked through the forest yet again looking for another place to camp and keep safe until we had more details.

“How close are we? Henry could already be waiting in that Netherworld.” Emma voice was panicked Aurora gave a calming response as she hiked behind Emma. “No, we planned to meet back there in two hours.” Mary-Margaret gave a reassuring smile “You're not going to leave him waiting.” Emma looked back at Aurora. “Yeah, but what if he's...”

“He was fine.” Aurora interrupted with a smile. I pat her shoulder and pulled her into a small side hug. “Thank you.” I whispered quietly so only she could hear. “Your doing great.” Aurora smiled at my words a gave quite “Thank you.”


“There. That looks like relatively safe high ground. We'll make our camp there. Aurora, you'll settle in and find Henry, get the information we need from Rumplestiltskin. We do this fast, in and out. It's still dangerous out here.” Mary-Margaret pointed ahead at a small clearing. Aurora had gotten caught on a branch, revealing burns along her arm. Mulan and I stopped taking notice. “Is something wrong?” Mulan asked.

Aurora paused and struggled on the branch trying to free herself. “No, I just caught on something.” Mulan looked at her arm then to Aurora’s face. “That does not explain your arm.” Mulan states as Aurora covered her arm with her shawl. “What about my arm?” I tilted my head at her words. “Aurora?”

Mulan’s face shown no emotion. “The burns you're hiding. They're not from the sun.” Aurora looked down and simply shrugs Mulan away. “I brushed against some poisoned leaves.” She took a step trying to move on. Mulan held Aurora back stopping the Princess in her tracks. “You said that this Netherworld was full of smoke and flames. Aurora, if that's where you were burned, you should not return.”

I looked between the two. “I agree. I don’t want to see you get hurt because of us. We can find another way home.” I said calmly hoping Emma and Snow didn’t hear us. “I don't have much of a choice, do I?” Aurora challenged. “There’s always a choice.” I combated find her words. Mulan looked at me then to Aurora. “You're choosing to go in deeper and stay under longer to find this boy. I've vowed to Prince Phillip to protect you. Not to help some strangers find a portal to another land.”

“Wow. Hey now. I get it we’re strangers but there’s no reason to be rude about it. Besides Warrior Princess I’m taking your side.” I put my hands up in mock defeat. Mulan looked at me confused. “Warrior Princess?” Aurora ignored Mulan and stepped forward. “You know, I was cursed to spend eternity in that horrible sleep. And the only reason I'm here is because you and Phillip risked your lives to save me. Every day since my waking has been a gift. So let me do something with it. It's my turn to help someone else. I'm going to go back in and find that boy.” Aurora then hiked up her dress and stepped around Mulan toward the small camp Emma and Mary-Margaret started to set up.

“That could’ve gone better.” I spoke as Mulan and I watched the princess walk away. “Warrior Princess?” She turned to me with a fake discomfort in her eyes. “Aren’t you?” I laughed. Mulan shook her head and smiled. Actually smiled. “Come. We should go to the camp.” Mulan then walked toward the others. “Yea.” I watched her walk away admiring demeanor.

After setting up a nice place to rest Aurora had fallen asleep with Mulan watching over her. I sat by the fire as Emma and Mary-Margaret walked away to calm nerves and keep watch. However in the distance a sound of a twig breaking rang through the forest. Mulan and I stood up from our places and looked around for the source of the sound. “What was that?”

“Wake her up!” Were my only words before we got attacked. By people who just wouldn’t die. Like zombies.

•

Amongst the fight Mulan and I tried to protect Aurora and had somehow been separated from Emma and Snow White. One of the beings attacked Mulan and held her down. Aurora screamed and I grabbed a giant rock and bashed the man as hard as I could on the head making it fall off of Mulan. It was quiet.

I pulled Mulan to her feet and looked around. “Aurora?” Mulan turned in a panic. “AURORA!” She yelled. But to no avail. Aurora was gone. “Fuck.” I looked at the warrior and we ran. Looking for Aurora. Instead of Aurora however we found Emma and Mary-Margaret. “They took her. Aurora's gone!” Mulan looked as though she could cry yet she held her own. Mulan was one I could simply admire. Her beauty and strength was simply Aw inspiring. I gaped at her strength. “We’ll find her.” I placed my hand on her wrist. She looked down at my hand but simply slide her hand into mine. I blushed at our joined hands but nodded as did she.

•

We walked through the forest in a defeat. Mulan leading the way. When A raven lands on Mary-Margaret's shoulder. We all stopped and turned watching the raven caw. “Wait.” It crowed a few more times then flew off. “What the hell was that?” Emma’s eyes were wide. Mary-Margaret kept calm as if thinking over what the raven had done. “Cora. We have until sundown to bring her the compass. If we don't, she'll kill Aurora.” Emma pulled the compass out of her pocket and looked at it. “Give it to me.” Mulan reached for it but Emma pulled it away from Mulan’s reach. “Hold on, Mulan. Just give us a minute to consider.” Emma put a hand in front of Mulan to stop her from getting closer. “There's nothing to consider. A compass is not worth Aurora's life.” Mulan tilted her head. “I agree. It’s just a compass. Rumplestiltskin might have a better plan for all we know.” Emma mouth gaped open at my words.


“We need a plan to get back Aurora and keep the compass.” Mary-Margaret stepped forward. “My vow to Phillip was to protect Aurora. That promise is all that is left of him, so it shall be done.” Mulan reached for the compass again and this time she got ahold of it but Emma held her grip. “Hey! Hey, I climbed a beanstalk for this. You go get your own.” She grunted as she struggled to keep Mulan from grabbing the compass out of her hands. “Give it to me.” Her eyes had a fire to them as she struggled to get ahold of the magic compass.

Mary-Margaret and I then stepped in and forced the two apart. “Give us a few hours, please. If we haven't defeated Cora by then, you can have the compass.” Mary-Margaret didn’t ask that. No she stated it. She acted as if there was more of an option. “You can't hope to defeat her. We no longer have access to the Dark One's assistance.” I closed my eyes at those words that Mulan had said. Dark One. I hadn’t heard those words is too long. “Mulan’s right. As far as we know Mr. Gold might have a better plan but we can’t find out if Aurora is gone.” I explained. My voice was quieter then. Wanted it to be.

“Yes, we do.” Mary-Margaret piped up with realization. “How? Aurora's gone.” Mulan was unrelenting. Unmoving in her opinion of the situation. “Aurora isn't the only one who's been under a Sleeping Curse. I can go back to that Netherworld.” Mary-Margaret explained.

Mulan was. unimpressed. “The door to that place is closed. You said it yourself.” Mary-Margaret held her head high. “There may be a way. A way for me to go back into a deep slumber that can provide me access to it again.” Emma looked at her mother with confusion. “Another sleeping curse?” Her voice shown that she was disapproving the idea. “No, no, no. Not a curse. I don't need one. I've been under one already. I need to go into a sleep where my natural defenses slip away, where my mind stops protecting me.” Mary-Margaret explained in a rushed response. “How?” Emma whispered.

Mary-Margaret faced Mulan. “Your sleeping powder. If I inhale it, I will fall into a deep enough sleep that I should be able to do this.” Mulan shook her head. “I spent the last of it on the giant.” Mary-Margaret put her hands in her pant pocket and shook her head. “Then make some more.”


Mulan looked away with an annoyed irritation. “The poppy plant is extremely rare in this kingdom. But I know of a place that may grow some more. It's a bit of a journey from here.” Mulan looked at Mary-Margaret still very annoyed. “Why are flowers and plants so rare here?” I shook my head. Mary/Margaret ignored my question and starred Milan down. “Can we make it by sundown?” Mulan: nodded. “We must hurry.”

•

Mulan lead the way and cut down branches and various plants that were in the path. “Once we've crossed this reach we'll be near the woods of the dead. The last poppies in this realm have taken seed there.” I followed close behind Mulan. I looked back a few times seeing Mary-Margaret and Emma had stopped and were talking very seriously talking. “Mulan. I get it.”

Mulan paused in her steps and turned to face me. “What?” I looked back at the woman. “If I were in your shoes and it was Emma not Aurora… I’d fight whoever I had to to keep her safe.” I stepped closer to Mulan.

Mulan looked deep into my eyes and nodded. “You’d make a good warrior. If you trained.” I smiled at her words. “How about a friend?” Mulan smiled at me and gave a small nod. “Friend.” She stuck out her hand and I grabbed her forearm and squeezed it giving it a hard shake. She gave a small laugh and returned the gesture.

•

When re approach the small red flower I laughed. It was familiar in our realm. Poppies were common and had no magic properties. Well that did make you a little tired but not magically. Mulan cut the plant and began the process to make the powder. She noticed my interest and showed me how it was done.

“The powder's nearly ready.” Mulan looked up at Mary-Margaret as she continued to crush the seeds with a dagger. “How long will the effects last?” Mary-Margaret asked as she calmly sat down. “It's difficult to say. Maybe an hour. Or much less.” Mulan explained as she looked back down to the powder.

“Well, I shouldn't need much time as long as Henry's in there when I am.” Mary-Margaret laid back in at attempt to get comfortable. Emma gave Mary-Margaret a supportive hand. “I'll be right here. Say hi to my son for me.” I looked at Mulan who nodded at me. “It’s ready.” I looked more at Emma then to Mary-Margaret. Mulan stood up and held the powder gently before approaching Mary-Margaret and blowing the powder putting Snow White to sleep.

•

After a short period of time Emma too fell asleep in a comfortable nap. One she rightfully deserves. I stood watch and turned to see Mulan digging into Emma pockets finding the compass.

“Mulan?” I whispered. “Don’t try to stop me!” She pulled out her sword and pointed it at me. “No… no I won’t stop you. Like I said before if I was in your shoes I might do the same.” Mulan looked at me in disbelief. “You might not return home if I give the compass to Cora.” She let out an exasperated breath. “I know.” I took a step back and looked at Emma. “There’s few ways to leave this realm and none of which should risk anyones life.” I looked back up to Mulan. “Go.” I gestured away from indicating for Mulan to run for it. She nodded but her out her hand as if to say “join me.” My heart pounded in my chest and gave Emma another glance before taking Mulan’s hand and pulled her into a hug. “Go!” I then shoved her away and watched her run off in search of Cora.

I took a deep breath and pat Emma’s head. “I’m sorry.” I leaned forward a kissed her temple. I sat beside her and closed my eyes as if to pray for things to turn out alright.

My heart beat louder in my ears my breathing became more ragged. “Aw great.” I squeezed Emma’s arm but she didn’t stir. I stood up and watched her as I backed up. A tear slipped down my left cheek and I bit my lips. “Mulan ran off. I have to go after her.” I said in calm tone of voice. Giving a lie. Part of me hoped Emma heard me. That she had heard my lie that Mulan had left without my permission.

“I’m not leaving you. I’ll come back. I promise.” My words were more myself but I still spoke them aloud hoping Emma at least heard them in her dreams.

I then ran after Mulan. In my heart I wasn’t sure if I was chasing her to help her or to stop her. All I knew was I had to catchup to the warrior woman.

•

I ran. Hard and fast.
Mulan too was running but because I knew the direction she had and how soon I had followed I knew I wasn’t far behind and as luck would have it I caught up.

“MULAN!” I yelled causing her to stop and turn around facing me. “You came.” She put her hands up in surrender a hint of a smile laced her features. I smiled but then looked down sadly. “How did you find me?” She calmly asked.

I looked up at her and let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. “I know a few things on tracking. Don’t tell Emma.” I smiled slightly remembering my days in another land looking for food as a child. “Have you changed your mind? You want the compass back?” Her voice was soft. I nodded. “I can’t betray Emma.” I clenched the dagger at my side. “But I don’t want Aurora dead… this… it’s a losing battle and I don’t know what to do.” I looked up meeting Mulan’s eyes.

She approached me with collected confidence. “What is it that you wish?” She placed a hand on my shoulder. When I looked at her our faces seemed so close. Her lips nearly inches away. I looked from her lips to her eyes.

In a swift movement I took the compass from her hands and stepped back. “I wish for forgiveness.” Mulan’s face had not shown betrayal like I thought it would. No. She was captivated. A smile on her lips now her lips that now circled my mind.

“ILEA!” I turned around at the sound of my name. Emma and Mary-Margaret found us.

Mary-Margaret pointed an arrow at Mulan. “All we want is the compass.” Emma walked closer to us not seeing the compass in my hand. “Ilea has it.” Mulan nodded at me still standing in front of her. “You do?” Emma walked up to me and I handed her the compass. “How?” Emma looked down at the object checking for damage.

“Ilea can be very persuasive.” I blushed at Mulan’s words. Mary-Margaret lowered the arrow slightly confused. “We've learned how to overpower Cora. Once we get what we need we'll be able to defeat her. And Aurora will be free.” Mary-Margaret looked between Mulan and I. “Another journey. Just as I predicted there would be. Our best chance to save Aurora is to make that trade now.” Mulan said those worse harshly at Mary-Margaret but her eyes stayed on me. I licked my lips nervously the action did not go unnoticed. “We can figure this out calmly and carefully like rational adults. Right?” I said and turned to face Mary-Margaret who nodded her head and did the same. 

“MULAN!”

This time we all turned to see Aurora approaching us. Everyone’s eyes widened in shock to see the Princess. “Okay. Don't take this the wrong way, but how the hell did you get here?” Emma was the first to speak. 

Mulan looked Aurora over. “Were you followed?” Aurora turned to look behind her as if someone could’ve been behind her. “I don't think so. Cora may know I'm gone, but she didn't see me escape.” She explained slightly out of breath. “How did you escape?” Emma gave her another once over. “It was Hook. He let me go.” She faced Emma fully. “Why?” Emma asked still confused.

“Because of you. He said he wanted to prove to you that you should have trusted him. That if you have trusted him...you could have defeated Cora together. That the two of you could have gotten the remains of the wardrobe. Without him you'll have to go up against her all by yourself. He only wants to help I...I think he might care for you.” Aurora explained. Emma raised her brow and looked down at the compass I had handed her. “Did you find a way to stop Cora?” Aurora asked ever since calmly. “Yes.” Emma responded looking up at Aurora. “Where are we going?” The Princess asked. “Rumplestiltskin's cell.” Emma pocketed the compass yet again. “Of course it’s there.” I kicked an unexpected rock. “Great. Then lead the way.” Aurora nodded and smiled. We then set off yet again toward our next destination.

•

My fathers cell.

We lite a few lamps and torches as we entered into the old desecrated cell. “Huh. Rumplestiltskin's cell. I haven't been here since before Regina's curse. This is where he told us you were going to be the Savior.” Mary-Margaret pointedly said as she looked around the jail. “He knew?” Emma asked in surprise. “That’s not creepy.” I exhale sharply and look at Emma. Mary-Margaret looked at the cell like she was recalling a distant memory that haunted these walls. “Oh, it was prophesized.” Mary-Margaret kept her eyes forward. “Come on.” She stepped forward into the cell. Giving it a once over.

Mulan and Aurora were already searching the cell as we entered the cell. “The squid ink... it's not here.” Aurora said in a panic. “Gold said we would find it.” Mary-Margaret said in a panic and looked around. “Well, was there anyone else in here with him? Could they have taken the ink?” Mulan asked as she looked back over spot she had already checked. “No, he was kept alone. Visitors were forbidden. He was too dangerous to allow any human contact.” Mary-Margaret stood still thinking things over as she spoke. Emma looked through holes in the wall. “How'd he keep from going crazy?” Emma said as she then turned to face her mother. My hands ran over a small crack in the wall and found a rolled up piece of paper. “He didn’t. He snapped.” I held up the paper. “What is it?” Mary-Margaret asked as she stepped closer to me. “Is that a message?” Emma turned facing me.

I read the note. Over and over again. “Yes… Emma. I think it’s for you.” I held out the parchment to Emma. “Why would you think... that?” Emma grabbed the scroll on it was Emma's name written on it... over and over again. However that’s not the part that caught my attention. My name. Primrose. Was written on the note several times as well along with Baelfire however if one would count the amount my name did appear more then my brother’s but less then Emma’s by far.

“What does this even mean?” Emma asked with so much confusion. Sat down and read over the scroll. Mary-Margaret continued to search the cell as did Mulan and Aurora. “He was obsessed with you, Emma. You were the key to breaking the curse.” Mary-Margaret explained as she continued searching. “What about the other… words?” I asked reading over Emma shoulder. “I don’t know. Primroses are magic flowers and Baelfire… must be another magical ingredient?” Mary-Margaret speculated. I nodded bitting my lips together. “We've looked everywhere. There's no ink in this cell.” Aurora sounded frustrated as she stopped her search. “Well, it has to be. He told David.” Mary-Margaret then climbed a side of the rock cell looking for more cracks or crevices. “You were in a Netherworld. Maybe something got lost in translation.” Emma said not looking up from the long parchment. Mulan had found another hole in the wall. “No. She heard right.” She pulled out a small jar. “In a manner of speaking. There was ink in the cell.” The jar was empty.

“Son of a birch.” Emma sighed. Aurora then grabbed the inkwell and launches it at the mechanism of the cell forcing the cell bars to fall trapping us inside. “Aurora, what are you doing?!” Emma shouted as she grabbed the bars of the cell. 

“Helping me.” Cora appears all to calmly with a smile. Hook close behind her. Cora opened her and and teleports the compass into her awaiting palm. “No!” Emma shouted and shook the bars. “No. Don't waste your energy, dear. Rumplestiltskin himself couldn't escape from this cell. Thank you, Aurora. We couldn't have done it without you.” We all took a step to face the Princess. “Why would you do this?” Emma face shown betrayal. “How could you?” Mary-Margaret said sadly. Cora chuckled at that. “Don't blame her. She was only doing what she was told.” Cora pulls out Aurora's heart and kept a menacing smile. “You took her heart?” Emma eyes the glowing heart in Cora’s hand. “Actually, I did. It was a gift.” Hook leaned against a rock casually. Cora turned to him and squeezed Aurora’s heart. Aurora trembled and put her hand on her chest. Mulan held her with concern. “Forgive us. We'd love to stay, but Storybrooke awaits.” Cora turned around and walked away stopping her right grip on Aurora’s heart. Emma again grabbed the bars. “Hook. Wait. Please don't do this. My son is in Storybrooke. He needs me.” Emma explained with urgency.

“Perhaps you should've considered that before you abandoned me on that beanstalk.” Hook pointed a finger at Emma accusingly. “You would've done the same.” Emma glared. “Actually, no.” Hook approached the cell. “Do you know what this is, Emma?” Hook pulled out a necklace and dangled it in front of Emma. “The bean that the giant kept.” Emma reached out to grab the bean. Hook moved the necklace away from her reach. “Yes, indeed. A pirate always keeps a souvenir of his conquest, but this...well, this is much more than a mere trinket. This is a symbol...something that was once magical, full of hope, possibility. Mm. Now look at it. Dried up, dead, useless. Much like you. The time for making deals is done, just as I'm done...with you.” Hook pointed and stepped backwards dramatically joining Cora out of our now prison. I shook my head. “Drama Queens!” I shouted after them.

After they were gone Emma began to bag on the bars in hopes she’d somehow break them. The rest of us sat down or leaned against a wall. “We aren't going to break it down, Emma. It was enchanted to hold Rumplestiltskin. We don't have a chance.” Mary-Margaret explained. Emma sat down on the ground with an exasperated sigh.

Aurora who has been pacing finally sat down beside Mulan. “This is my fault.” Aurora whined. “No, it's mine. Cora stole your heart because I failed to protect you.” Mulan had her head in her left hand facing Aurora. I grabbed Mulan’s other hand. “That wasn’t your fault. We both tried to protect Aurora as best we could.” Mulan looked up at me and squeezed my hand. “That's very sweet, but I believe it's my fault. I'm the savior, and I'm not doing much saving, am I?” Emma’s voice was all too quiet and filled with regret. Mary-Margaret walked to Emma and sat down beside her daughter. “We're going to win this fight, you know. Good always defeats evil.” Mary-Margaret’s voice seemed so calm. “You sound like Henry.” Emma rolled her eyes. “Guess optimism runs in the family.” Mary-Margaret looked around the cell. “I think it skipped a generation.” Emma grunted out the words. “You should know better than anybody. You broke the curse.” Mary-Margaret said with quiet optimism. 

“What have I done since then? I got us stranded over here, burned down the wardrobe, let Cora get the ash, and now, the compass. The only reason I ever broke the curse was because it was exactly what Gold wanted me to do. I had nothing to do with it.” Emma shook her head disapproving her own actions. “What are you talking about?” Mary-Margaret quizzed confusingly. “He told you I was the Savior. It was his plan. Once I fulfilled that role, maybe that's all I was ever meant to do. Everything I've ever done... He had it all mapped out before I was even born. I'm not powerful. I'm... I'm not... a Savior. I'm a name on a piece of paper.” Emma lifted the scroll. “I'm a pawn, and that's exactly why we are in here. And Cora's on her way to Storybrooke.”

I paused at Emma’s words. This all seemed so odd. So fishy. Mr. Gold had planned the whole curse, the whole Emma being the savior and he made it all clear this was his gain. Not Regina’s. But why? My mind raised.

I sat back in the cell and held tight yo Mulan’s hand who returned the gesture. My eyes drifted closed. I could simply imagine my father here. Waiting. Watching. I opened my lips and sang.

Papa, please tell me truly
Even though life ain't what it should be
Where can I go to fix these things inside
Cause, papa, it's hard to feel free
When it's you running thru me
Just take me now or throw away the key
And so it goes...
Life isn't easy and truth's a dreadful beauty
And everyone wants to know where they go
When they die

I opened my eyes and looked at Emma.

Papa , I can't help feeling
That this pain is of your willing
Cool rain from a cloud of strickenine
But maybe, just maybe
This soul will die before my body
And I'll live on earth in peace for evermore
And so it goes...

I stood up and walked to Emma a small smile graced my lips as I sang.

Lately I've thought about me
Separate from your woeful morning
And I can see a light ringing thru the sky
It sings of coming glory
Strangely tied to this awful story
It lifts the heart and gives us wings to fly
And so it goes...

I leaned down and held Emma’s hand. She squeezed it in response and mouthed a “thank you” before she stood and hugged me.

I grabbed the scroll and looked it over. I saw my name written scattered around Emma and furrowed my brow. Moments from my childhood rushed into my mind. Moments I inclined to forget but would still haunt my dreams. “Emma? What does the ink do?” Mary-Margaret looked up at me and paused. “It can be used to paralyze a person. Why?” Mary-Margaret asked me confused. “Is that all?” I looked over the parchment. “I don’t know.” Mary-Margaret stated a bit confused. “Why?” Emma asked a little louder.

I looked up at Emma then back to the scroll reading my name written in my father’s hand writing once more. “Watch.” I on the scroll. The ink slides off into a mist. I blow, the ink spreads onto the cells bars and then disintegrate. Emma laughs. “How did you know?” I put a hand on my mouth to stifle a laugh. “Told you. Good always wins.” Mary-Margaret called out with a wide grin before I could come up with a good excuse.

We grabbed our belongings and began to leave. “Wait! I can't go. You have to tie me up.” Aurora shouted causing all of us to look at her. “No. I'm not leaving without you.” Mulan looked Aurora over like she was crazy. “I can't be trusted. Not as long as Cora has my heart.” Aurora explained sadly. “Then I will get it back for you.” Mulan looked back at me then to Aurora. “Oh, Mulan.” Aurora smiled. “I will.” Mulan promised with a nod. “Mulan? We got to go.” Emma urgently waited as Mulan tied up Aurora. “Good luck.” Aurora smiled. “Thank you. Good luck to you.” Mary-Margaret smiled at Aurora’s bravery.

•

When we arrived to the location they had created the portal Mary-Margaret aimed her arrow at the compass and knocked out of Cora's hand. “You're not going anywhere. This portal's taking us home.” Emma yelled. “The compass. Get it.” Mary-Margaret called out orders to us. We all split up.
Hook looks for the compass, only to be pursued by Emma and I. We begin to swordfight. Me with daggers. Cora creates a ball of fire and throws it at Mulan, only for her to deflect it with her sword. Mary Margaret aims an arrow at Cora, only to miss when Cora disappears in smoke, sending Aurora's heart flying over Lake Nostos. Hook drops his sword, catches Aurora’s heart just in time and tosses it back to a surprised Mulan. I look at Hook matching Mulan’s bewildered expression.

“I may be a pirate, but I bristle at the thought of a woman losing her heart . . . unless it's over me.” He picks up his sword again and Emma and he restart their fight. Mary-Margaret runs over to a still-shocked Mulan and I. “Go!” She shouted. “No. You need the compass.” Mulan looked at me. Mary-Margaret shook her head. “But Aurora needs her heart.” Mulan looked at the heart in her hand then back to me. Mulan handed me her sword. “Take it. It deflects her magic.” I take the sword in my hand and tilt my head at how well it fits in my grip.

“Wait!” I grab Mulan’s arm and pull her into a deep kiss which she returns passionately. Our tongue dance together but all to soon we had to pull away. Breathing deep. I let go of Mulan who bowed her head and lifted my hand giving it a gentle kiss. “Warrior Princess.” I winked. “My Lady.” She smiled and stood up giving me one last kiss before she ran off to return Aurora’s heart.
We hear a whistle, and turn around to find that Cora is right behind us. Then we three begin to face off. “Now let's go home!” Emma shouts. I turn to her. Cora appears in another cloud of smoke and uses her magic to force us to fall, holding us to the ground and unable to fight on equal an level.

Mary-Margaret stood and faced Cora.”Why do you want to go to Storybrooke?” Mary-Margaret faced seemed pained. “Because my daughter needs me. And now I'm going to give her the one thing she's always wanted: your heart. Goodbye, Snow.” Cora lifts her hand and shoves it forward however Emma pushed Mary-Margaret out of the way and now Cora’s hand was in Emma’s chest. “Oh, you foolish girl. Don't you know? Love is weakness.” Cora laughed but yanked at Emma’s heart. Nothing happened. She yanked again. Nothing.


“ No, it's strength.” From within Emma, a blast of magic throws Cora backward. “What was that?” Emma hyperventilated. Mary-Margaret smiled but shook her head. “That is a great subject for discussion... when we get home.” We all run to the portal. “Come on. Ready?” Mary-Margaret held out the compass. “Yeah. Let's go.” Emma and I grasp the compass and we three then jump in the portal.

Chapter Text

Watching as Snow White kissed her Prince Charming a gust of magic and wind went by. The Prince gasped and smiled as Snow White. “You... you did it.” He spoke in a gentle voice. Snow White shook her head. “Did you ever doubt I would?” She smiled at her Prince and kissed him again and again.

•

Yes we had returned to Storybrooke and rushed to Mr. Gold’s Pawn Shop to find David so Mary-Margaret could wake him up. We, Emma, Henry, Red Ridding hood, the seven men and The evil queen stood together and watched as true love’s kiss broke the sleeping.

Emma turned around and walked away I began to follow her.

“We need to talk.” I heard Emma’s voice in the front of Mr. Gold’s shop. “Yes. I believe apologies are in order.” Mr. Gold replied. I pressed my back firmly to the wall by the door leading to where the rest of us resided. 
“No. No apology is necessary. I understand why you wanted to keep Cora out of here.” Emma said firmly. “Just remind me never to bet against you in the future, Miss Swan.” Rumplestiltskin shifted his feet on the floor causing the wood to creek. “It's not really a bet when the game is rigged, is it?” Emma raised her brow. “To what exactly are you referring?”

Emma put her hand on her hips. “Your scroll. I saw it in your cell. You wrote my name again, and again, and again.” She took an intimidating step closer to the man. “I just wanted to make sure it would stick.” I tilted my head at his words. “Why?” I whispered to myself as I peaked through the curtain that was used as a door to divide the rooms. “The ink - it was there all the time. You could have gotten out.” Emma emphasized the last few words with eagerness. “I was exactly where I wanted to be. You needed to find that, so all of this could occur.” I squinted at him. “What’s your game?” I whispered. “You created the curse, Gold. You made me the Savior. So everything I've ever done, it's exactly what you wanted me to do.” Emma seemed upset at her own words, thinking them as truth. “I created the curse, dearie, but I didn't make you. I merely took advantage of what you are - the product of true love. That's why you're powerful. And everything you've done, you've done yourself.” Mr. Gold stated and stood tall as he held his cane. All to proud. Emma looked at the doorway she saw me peaking. I took a step back and pushed my tongue against the side of my cheek.

I looked down. And started to go back to the group that was around Mary-Margaret and David. “By magic. Whatever that was, I didn't do that. You did.” Was the last thing I heard as I saw Ruby and grabbed her arm. “What did I miss while I was away?” I smiled at the taller brunette.

Emma re-entered and approached her parents who were all to happy to see her. “Well, it looks like we have some catching up to do.” David smiled up as Emma from his spot on a makeshift bed they had him on. “You have no idea.” Emma commented taking Mary-Margaret’s hand. “How about dinner at Granny's? On me.” Ruby smiled and squeezed my arms like old friends. I smiled back happily. “As long as it's not chimera, I'm in.” We all laughed at Emma’s sarcasm. My stomach gave a small growl. That Ruby and I giggle at. “Hey, kid, you hungry?” Emma looked to Henry who was in a loving embrace with Regina. “Yeah. I'll see you later.” He smiled at Regina then hugged Emma. I ruffled his hair as we all then left to Granny’s for some good food and catching up. 

•

A few days later we entered Granny’s diner with a loud explosion of cheers greeting us.

Ruby hugged Mary-Margaret and Emma excitedly. I watched but then felt a large welcoming hand on my shoulder. I turned. “Oh, we all missed you.” Archie pulled me into a warm hug. I closed my eyes and embraced him. “I missed you too.” I pulled back and looked him in the eyes. “I need to tell you something.” I said quietly do no one could hear. “If you’re going to say your pregnant…” I put my hand against his lips and giggled. “That’s kinda impossible I mean I gave you a…” I giggle again and hugged the tall man. “I missed you.” He kissed my head. 

“I just wanted to, uh, thank you all for joining us tonight. Mary Margaret and I, we have a saying, that we will always find each other, and while I believe that with all my heart, I'd like you all to raise your glasses and join me when I say, here's to not having to look for a while. To Mary-Margaret, Emma and Ilea.” David lifted his beer glass as did the rest of us as we cheered and clinked the glasses together in celebration. Before anyone could take a sip the door opens. “Sorry I'm late.” Regina. Looked around embarrassed. “What is she doing here?” Leroy said grumpily as he pulled a knife off the counter. “I invited her.” Emma said with firmness. The room went quiet.

“What was it you wanted to tell me?” Archie held me closer to him. I put a gentle hand on his chest and looked up at him happily. “Let’s eat.” I grabbed his hand and led him to the counter that was full of different kinds food.

•

“Archie.” I sipped my beer and took another bite of my food. “Yes, Ilea?” I looked at his gentle smile. “I—“ my words fell short. I felt guilty. Oh so guilty. “Hey.” Archie grabbed my hand and rubbed small circles with his thumb. “You can tell me about whatever it is when you’re ready.” He gave my hand a gentle squeeze then kissed my head.

I sighed and closed my eyes. “You’re a great man Archie. I want you to know that.” Archie nodded his head and put his hand on my cheek. “You’re beautiful.” He whispered so gently. My heart fluttered. I then leaned in and we kissed. It was gentle like him and sweet. When we pulled away I opened my eyes to see his beautiful blue eyes starring back. “Jiminy.” I smiled at his real name on my lips.

Then I felt the shame again. “I kissed someone else… when we were in the enchanted forest.” My words were slow and they stung on my tongue. But Archie didn’t move away or look mad. He was still. Calm.

“Hey you two.” Emma approach us happily. “Ems.” My voice was too quiet but I looked to the blonde with a small smile. “Emma. Thank you for inviting Regina. She needed it.” Archie spoke with a kind smile. “Yea. I’m glade she came.” Emma nodded. Just then Emma looked at the door to see Regina grabbing her coat. “I’ll be back.” Was all she had said before she walked away to follow the once evil queen.

“Ok then.” I smiled. “She comes and goes like a breeze.” I laughed. Archie again squeezed my hand. “I missed you.” I looked at him. Really looked at him. He wasn’t attractive nor was he unattractive. But everything about him I liked was what made him so kind and compassionate. “I didn’t love them. It was heat of the moment and you—You’re too damn nice.” I said with a quiet authority. He smiled at my words. “Aren’t you mad?” I furrowed my brows confused at his composure. He opened his mouth to say something then closed it. Like a fish he did that a few more times before shackling his head. “I know I should be. But I’m not.” He faces me completely as if making sure all my attention would be on him. “Listen Ilea, I know you want people to see the worst in you so you can feel guarded and safe when they leave you. But all I see is this beautiful woman that doesn’t want to be alone. So I’m not mad about this. I am disappointed it wasn’t me but we never said we were official.” Sadness. Utter and complete sadness that’s what was in his eyes. Sadness that I betrayed him, sadness that I told him and sadness that I didn’t speak.

“No! No no. I want to be more to your or to someone.” I sighed. “I’m scared I’ll be alone again. So I have to matter. I want to matter… To someone.” I opened my eyes and I felt a small tear slide down my face. Archie leaned forward and kissed the tear away. “You matter to more people then you know.” I took in a deep breath through my nose and out my mouth. “Join me and Pongo for a walk tomorrow?” Archie asked lighting the mood. “I’d like that Mr. Cricket.” I blinked a few tears away and gave a small half smiled.

•

Earlier the following morning Archie met me outside of Snow’s apartment building. It was a beautiful crisp morning. There was a dew from the fog that had rolled in late last night and the sun was slightly risen over the horizon. I nice day for a early morning walk in Storybrooke Maine.

“Good morning, Ilea.” Archie approached me with a big smile. Pango, his Dalmatian pulled him towards me and barked eagerly. “Hey! Did you miss me?” I knelt down and began to pet the big spotted dog. Pango barked once again then licked my face excitedly. “We both missed you.” Archie said with a smile. I looked up at him and smiled. We then began our walk around the small town.

He took my hand in his as we walked through the docks. There was a cool breeze and a fog that gave a small sense of mystery and romance in the air. However it turned sour the moment Regina approached us. “Beautiful day, isn't it, Regina?” Archie said with a big smile. 
Regina stopped in her tracks with irritation. “Why should I answer you, bug?” At Regina’s words I put a hand up as if to stop her. “Wow. Wow. Wow.” I glared at the once mayor. “Because I'm making friendly conversation.” Archie explained calmly. I tilted my head back at him. “Seriously?” I questioned but turned my attention back to Regina. “That you'll just repeat to anyone with an ear. You told Ms. Swan about our sessions.” I put my hand down and stood straighter at Regina irritated inquiry. “You’re taking sessions with Archie? That’s great!” I smiled. Perhaps the evil queen is changing. Regina glared daggers. “Walk away. I have a few words for your boyfriend.” Regina and I looked at one another before I put my hands up in surrender and walked to the edge of the docks.

I watched from a distance when Ruby ran by them. She then turn around annoyed but saw me and joined me. “What’s going on with Regina and Jiminy?” Ruby asked as she jogged in place. “No clue.” I shrugged.” Ruby nodded then looked me over. “Are you ok?” I gave it a thought. I stood there puzzled. “Yea. I think.” She nodded not taking my words as true but accepted them before she jogged off. Archie then approached me and held out his arm. I nodded and took his arm. No words were passed throughout the rest of the morning stroll.

•

The next day I opted to sit outside the diner while Emma and Henry ate inside. It was a lovely enough day I didn’t see the point in spending it indoors. As I ate Pango came running up to me barking like mad. “Pango? Hey buddy!” I let the dog but he continued to bark. “Where’s Archie?” I looked around not seeing the man in question. Then Emma, Henry and a very frazzled Ruby walked out of the diner. “Ilea! Something's wrong.” Ruby shouted as she approached me and the Dalmatian.


Emma tilted and I nodded to Henry. She grabbed his shoulder and smiled. “Let’s go get you on the bus.” Henry and Emma walked away continuously turning to look behind at Ruby and the Dalmatian that continued to bark. “Wolf thing?” I asked quietly. Ruby nodded before Pongo then ran off to Archie’s office. We arrived to the office and I gave firm knocks on the door. “Archie?” I knocked again. “Honey open up?” My heart pounded in my chest. The door creaked and I opened the door walking into the dark office. I gasped and my eyes began to water. 

“What? What is it?” Ruby stepped into the room seeing. “Jiminy?” I walked to the body on the floor. I felt his pulse and tears fell down my face. “Who would do this?” Anger now coated my words. I looked up to Ruby. “I think I know.”

•

I stood with Pango outside Archie’s office as Snow White, Prince Charming and Emma looked for evidence to prove of Regina killed Archie. They had interrogated the former queen and decided to find evidence before convicting her to the crime of killing the psychiatrist.

After some time they appeared and Emma gave a half smile. “We’re going to Mr. Gold. We think he might’ve framed her. Maybe.” Emma grabbed my shoulder. I nodded sadly but followed after. My words seemed lost.

Entering the small shop Mr. Gold stood beside a brunette. He smiled so fondly at her. However I felt too numb. Too willing to ignore. “Ah. Nothing warms the heart more than a family reunited. You have your mother's chin, Ms. Swan.” Mr. Gold said as we walked in. “We know that you killed him.” Without hesitation Emma stood determined. “And your father's tact.” Mr. Gold then turned his gaze to David. I stood quietly by the door holding Pango on a leash beside me.

“Someone's dead?” The brunette spoke up and stepped forward. She looked at Mr. Gold then Emma. “Dr. Hopper.” Emma replied not looking at the shorter brunette. “Why on earth would you think I had anything to do with that?” Mr. Gold held tightly to his cane. “Because all the evidence points to Regina.” Emma words were challenging, ready for his protest. “And she's not possibly capable of doing something so vile?” The brunette squinted her eyes. She was defending him. Defending Mr. Gold, my father and she dared to challenge Emma by doing so. At this o took a loud step forward.

“I’m sorry. Who are you?” I asked taking careful steps forward. The brunette blinked but crossed her arms. “Belle.” She was careful but calm. “Look Belle, you’ve obviously not been around here long enough to know that Mr. Gold will do anything he wants to get what he wants and he doesn’t mind killing people. You see my boyfriend is dead and I can’t help but be a bit angry that this who process of figuring out why is taking so damn long so step back. I’m not in the mood.”

The room went silent. Too silent. All eyes were on me and my eyes were full of tears that streamed down my face. I took in a deep breath and looked at Mr. Gold. “Was It You?” He lifted his chin at my words. “I'm afraid I'm gonna have to disappoint you. It wasn't me.” I glared. “Prove it.” I challenged. Mr. Gold smiled and then looked down to Pango.

Slowly Mr. Gold knelt down and pet the Dalmatian. “Hey, boy. Good boy. Good boy. Good boy.” A memory of long since past flashed before me but I stayed still. “I, uh, I didn't know you were such a dog person.” Belle gave a soft giggle as she watched the older man with the dog. “Well, a long time ago, in another life, I got to know a sheepdog or two.” He continued to pet the fog then looked at me. My eyes now dried and cheeks stained from tears. “That's fascinating. But unless you speak dog, how is Pongo gonna tell us anything?” Emma said annoyed from behind me. “Through magic, of course. It won't allow us to communicate, but it will allow us to... extract his memories.” I pulled the leash slightly causing Pango to step back with me as I took a few steps away from Mr. Gold.

“Don’t hurt him.” My voice whispered. Mr. Gold looked at me and sentimentally nodded. “You don't have to worry. He won't feel a thing.” Mr. Gold stood up straight and smiled. I took in a deep breath. “Why should we trust you? Couldn't you just as easily use magic to fool us?” Emma accused. Her voice gave off her annoyance. “Because I'm not gonna be the one using magic. You are.” Mr. Gold took a few steps toward Emma. Emma’s eyes shot open. “Me? How?”

Mr. Gold walked towards a wooden cabinet. “You have it within you. Told me so yourself.” He looked to Mary Margaret. “You witnessed it, didn't you?” Mr. Gold removed something from the cabinet. “Emma, you don't have to do this.” Mary-Margaret looked over Emma. “If it tells us something about Archie's death, so be it.” Emma ignored the fear and worry in her mother’s eyes and watchEd Mr. Gold. “Now... do you know what this is?” He lifted the item out for us all to see. “A dreamcatcher.” Emma gave a half assed response. “Well... it's capable of catching so much more.” Mr. Gold kept his eyes on the object then looked to Pango. He dragged the dreamcatcher over Pango and the item began to glow. He lifted it up admiring his handy work.

Belle was the first to speak up. “What is that?” Her expression matched everyone else. Confused yet curious. “Memories. Now Ms. Swan...you show us how.” Mr. Gold was all to calm as he carefully handed the dreamcatcher to Emma. Emma looked at the item but did not grab it. “How? It's just a jumble.”Mr. Gold held it up more firmly to Emma now. “Will it. Will it, and we shall all see.” Emma grabbed the dreamcatcher and starred into the damn thing. “Can't.” Was all she said after a few seconds and just starring. “Yes, you can.” Mr. Gold whispered. Emma closed her eyes and the dreamcatcher finally displayed the moment of Archie’s death. 

I fell to my knees and heard. “I’m sorry, Ilea.” Over and over again.

•

I never really been to a funeral before.

My heart was not broken but I ached just the same. I was asked to speak but my words were lost. I heard nothing, I felt nothing and I certainly didn’t want to. Funerals, now in my mind are awful things too much crying and hugging. Nether of which help with the ache I now felt, the guilt I now carried and the pain I was now forced to live with. Nothing about this helped in any way. I want to leave and never be seen again.

From afar I watched Marco approach Archie's grave and places his umbrella by the tombstone. I held Pango and a leash close beside me and as I watched the older gentleman as he wept I realized how little I knew Archie and how easily I fell into the arms of another because I didn’t know the man I now mourned. My guilt hit me like a truck and I fell to my knees. The Dalmatian at my side scurrying but licked my face as if to fix the running of my heavy tears.

•

Mary-Margaret held a sort of after party so everyone can mourn together, talk and eat. Helps in a way. Knowing others hurt can ease the pain yet it doesn’t always. Guilt or anger and even regret still lingering in one’s mind and soul.

I sat in the stair to the loft of Mary-Margaret’s apartment. I stayed silent and away. Emma tried offering food to me and Henry whom was on the bed away from everyone. That of course was when everyone started to question the return to the enchanted forest. “You want to go back?” Mary-Margaret voice raised in a questioning surprise. “We fought really hard to get here.” Emma voice marched her mother’s making it obvious they were related. “But with what Regina did to Archie, Storybrooke ain't as safe as we thought.” Leroy or Grumpy was the one who had started the whole conversation held his ground as the others stopped what they were doing at looked at Leroy. “We're going to find her. There's only so many places she can hide.” Emma started to sound worried now. Disbelieving anyone would want to leave or return to that enchanted place. “We've dealt with her before, we'll do it again.” Mary-Margaret tried to reassure.

“But it's not just her. The curse is broken. There's a whole world full of people beyond the town line that don't know who or what we are. Ever think of what might happen if one of them were to come pay us a visit.” Leroy sounded definite and other nodded to his words. I looked up. Curious. “He's right. What if they see, you know, magic? Like a girl turning into a wolf, for example. Folks weren't exactly understanding back in our world.” Ruby looked at her grandmother as she recalled a distant memory. “Okay, let's not worry about what-ifs. No one is here.” Emma shrugged and looked to the floor. “What’s your opinion Ilea?” Who spoke? I’m unsure. Maybe Snow White. My eyes were to blurred from the king day of tears. Slowly I lifted my heavy head. “This town is hard to find as it is. Magic is hard to believe in. I myself… well let’s just say I stopped wishing on a star a long time ago. If I hadn’t had been there I wouldn’t believe any of this happened. I don’t know how others will react. Could be dangerous.” The look on my face seemed angered and my tone was warning. Emma looked at me confused but turned back to the crowed. “Yet. Maybe they come, maybe they don't. But that doesn't change the fact that while we might enjoy things like penicillin, we're a bit homesick.” Leroy seemed saddened for being known as grumpy. I couldn’t blame him. However how can one such as myself be homesick when you don’t know what home you belong to?

With that thought in my head I stood and walked to Ruby. “Can you watch Pango for a bit?” I whispered. She nodded and took the leash of the Dalmatian. I pet the dog then walked to the door. “Ilea. Where are you going?” Emma walked up to me in a hurry to stop me. When she reached me she put a hand on my shoulder I kept my back to her and shuddered at the touch. “I need air.” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Ok. Just call if you need anything.” I turned to look at the blonde and nodded. “You know I will.” I hugged her. The only hug I was willing to give that day.

•

On my little walk I found myself on the docks. The sound of the ocean started to get me mad. Nothing about this day was all good. As I looked out over the dock, hearing the waves and feeling the chill breeze brush against my uncovered arms making me shiver then I heard footsteps.

I shut my eyes tightly and scrunched my face. I turned to walk away. To ignore whoever was walking by however instead I collided with them. Opening my eyes. “Sorry.” Her voice was sweet and quiet. I looked her over. “You’re Belle, right?” I pointed. “Um. Yes.” She dusted her skirt. “I’m sorry. I’m looking for something.” She looked nervous and completely unprepared for anything. “Can I help?” I half smiled. She was silent for a bit before nodded. “I could use the help.” She gave a small laugh which caused me to smile widely at the woman. “Ok. Lead the way.” I gestured towards the docks not really knowing what direction she was heading and with that she gave a firm nod and marched onwards.

Not too far along the docks Belle turned and looked around a bit. “Where are you?” She quizzed aloud. “What are we looking for again?” I finally decided to ask. “A ship.” She quietly explained with too little detail. “Welp. I don’t see one.” I bit my lip. However Belle kept going. She looked around then stepped aside to a sand box that was close by. She took a handful of the sand then tossed over the edge of the dock and there where the sand landed was steps. I looked up and Belle smiled. We both gave a breathy laugh before we went abroad the ship that was no doubt hidden by magic and upon stepping fully into the ship my heart sank. It wants just any ship or boat it was the Jolly Roger.

I stood frozen for a short beat however Belle continued as if she was searching for more. As she travels to the lower deck I then followed after as slow paced and carefully as she is. “Hello?” A slightly muffled voices sounded from within the walls of the ship. “Uh, hello?” Belle kept wondering, looking and listening. “Down here!” Belle opens a door to the storage unit where Archie was tied up. “Belle! Oh, thank God!” Archie voice was now clear as day and I couldn’t wrap my head around it. I stood frozen eyes wide but I was out of sight. I placed a hand on my heart, then to my mouth in complete shock. “Archie! You're- you're okay?” Belle asked ever so collective yet surprised. “Yes, I- I- I am. Can- can you, uh..” he raised his elbow showing the ties that bound his wrists. Now infuriated I grab a nearby sword and match over to Archie who is also now surprised to see me. “Ilea?!” His eyes went wide as I swing the blade and cut the rope that restrained him, I dropped the sword and pulled him into a messy kiss. Belle gave an awkward cough before we separated “Uh…Go. Find Mr. Gold, tell him I'm here, bring him back to the ship.” I nodded at Belle then grabbed Archie’s wrist. “Wait. You're not coming with us?” Archie turned surprised at Belle’s command. However footsteps was sounding from above deck. “Go. Go, go! There's no time to argue.” And with those words uttered out of Belle’s mouth we left the beauty behind to find Mr. Gold and warn him of Belle’s possible danger.

•

Running to Mr. Gold’s shop. I held tight to Archie’s wrist. “What happened?” I looked back to him as I kept my pace. “Hook kidnapped me. Wanted information I knew nothing about.” Archie kept up with me and grabbed my hand. “Ilea. This place. There’s too much magic and danger in Storybrook. I don’t want to see you get hurt.” Archie’s face shown so much worry. “HA!” I yelled back to him however I was too focused on the path ahead to see the hurt in his eyes.

I burst into the door of the small pawn shop and found the Mr. Gild whom was calmly at the nearest counter rearranging items. “Belle! She’s on a ship on the docks. It’s invisible and uh…” I words ran short and my breathing from running made it all the harder. “Hook is here and Belle might be in danger you must hurry.” Archie completed my sentence. I gave a half smile but it was short lived as Mr. Gold grabbed my shoulder. “Show me!” I had never seen Mr. Gold so panicked since finding him in this small town and because of that I nodded and felt like a little girl again as I led Mr. Gold to the cloaked Jolly Roger.

•

“Well, you know. I suggest you give that back to me now.” Hooks voice rang as we walked on deck. “Or what?” Mr. Gold stood with confidence as he challenged Hook. Hook turned around facing us and sized up Rumplestiltskin. “You look different in this world, Crocodile. Like the coward I met so long ago- limp and all.” I stepped back, remembering the time of which Hook spoke however I was still a secret. No one knows who I am. Mr. Gold stepped forward challenging Hook. I looked over at Belle. She seemed unharmed. “And yet, you still can't kill me.” Hook grinned and evil knowing grin. “Let's have it, Dark One. What magic are you gonna hide behind today?”

Mr. Gold scoffed. “Oh no, not magic.” Mr. Gold hit Hook unexpectedly with his cane then began to use his cane to beat the life out of Hook. “Rumple! Hey! Let's go. Let's go!” Belle ran to Rumplestiltskin’s side. My body shook. “No, not yet, Belle.” Mr. Gold continued his assault on Hook. “This, this is what you came for. This is what's gonna get you back to Prim and Bae.” Belle held up a shawl. A shawl I recognized. A shawl I attempted to sew and failed so miserably but my father helped me finish to give to my brother as a gift. “You're wasting your breath, love. He can't resist. He has to prove that he's not a coward.” Hook spat out blood as he challenged Mr. Gold. “You might wanna turn away, Belle. This isn't gonna be pretty.” Mr. Gold once again began to beat Hook. I covered my mouth with my hands. Tears began to spill from my face and memories I had tried to forget flooded my memories.

“Rumple, this - this is what he wants... to destroy every bit of good in you.” Belle begged. Mr. Gold had stopped and was looking at me. I couldn’t breath. “Rip my heart out. Kill me like you did Milah, and I'll finally be reunited with her.” Hook opened his shirt. Mr. Gold looked at me not giving Hook a second glance. “There's still good in you. I see it. I've always seen it. Please. Please, show me I'm not wrong.” Belle’s voiced cracked. Worried that Mr. Gold would kill Hook. However Mr. Gold looked at me as I crumbled onto the ground my voice gone and face petrified. “You take you little ship and sail until you fall off the edge of the world. I never want to see you again.“ Mr. Gold hit Hook one last time before walking over to me. “Ilea?” I took in a deep breath. “Gold.” Silence fell around us. “Are you alright.” I glared at him. All I could do. I didn’t want to reveal who I was, so I had to stand tall and put on a brave face. “Fine.” I crossed my arms, ignoring the tears that now stained my face and turned around walking away from the scene I had witnessed.

•

Returning to the Pawn Shop we found Archie. Mr. Gold healed him and I gave him a once over not fully trusting Mr. Gold. I held him close as we then made our way to Mary-Margaret’s apartment. Where Henry was surprised and happy to see Archie. Archie was able to explain that Regina was not to blame but Cora and shook were truly responsible.

My mind was in another place as I watched from my spot beside Archie. I thought of Mr. Gold and how Belle must’ve truly softened his once hard and cold heart.

Chapter Text

Belle’s memories are gone.

I held her as we walked into the hospital. “Everything will be ok I promise.” I ushered Belle through the hospital and followed the directions I was given. “I don’t know what is going on.” I sighed but kept her close. “Me either.”

According to Emma, Hook shot Belle which caused her to fall over the town line cause Belle to loose her memories and Mr. Gold wanted Hook dead now more then ever. However that wasn’t what made people panic. Oh no. A stranger has crashed into town. Literally.

A nurse took Belle the moment Mr. Gold walked in. He seemed both confused and annoyed as the rest of us. “Belle. What is going on?” I watched the nurse disappear with Belle before I turned to Mr. Gold. David though was quite fed up with the older gentleman already. “Get him out of here!” David blocks Mr. Gold's way preventing him to go any further. “What's happening? Belle!” I stood sad and confused as I watched everyone at the entrance. So many people were panicking. Myself and a few others watch the while struggle in shock. As Mr. Hold yelled for Belle. “Everybody, calm down.” Finally Dr. Whale appeared. “Mr. Gold. Everything would be fine. She's in good hands here. I promise.” Dr. Whale put a hand on Mr. Gold's shoulder. I watched Mr. Gold. He was so sad. So scared.

After awhile I had retrieved my ukulele and walked around finding Mr. Gold who stood in a room where Belle was now sound asleep. Slowly he approaches her, bends down over her and kisses her. It is slow and very sweet. He pulls away and still he seemed so sad. Belle wakes up, but when she sees Mr. Gold, she starts to scream and pushes Mr. Gold away. Nurses rushed in and Mr. Gold leaves the room. “For what it’s worth.” I called after him. “I’m sorry.” Mr. Gold had his back to me but from what I could tell no words could fix his pain.

I watch Belle through the glass door to her room. The nurses had calmed her down and help her get comfortable in bed once again. When they approached the door and entered with a kind smile. “Hi.” My voice was all too high. My nerves getting the best of me. Belle eyed me. “I. um…” I sat at the foot of her bed. “My name is Ilea.” I pulled my ukulele into my lap. “Why are you here?” She quizzed. “Well, I know that what you’re going through must be confusing and I want you to know that you are safe.” I shifted uncomfortably in my spot and gave a sad smile. “You like music?” I lifted up my ukulele. Belle looked off confused but gave a small nod. “I think.” She smiled.

I strummed my ukulele. Her eyes twinkled. That was my cue and so I tuned up and began to play.

“Hello, my old heart
How have you been?
Are you still there inside my chest?
I've been so worried, you've been so still
Barely beating at all
Oh, don't leave me here alone
Don't tell me that we've grown
For having loved a little while
Oh, I don't wanna be alone
I wanna find a home
And I wanna share it with you”

•

I outed to watch Henry back at the apartment instead of being in the gloomy hospital worried about everything that was going on. I was more worried over Belle’s condition. She was so nice and just didn’t deserve this.

“Ilea! You’re back! Where’s Emma?” Henry ran into my arms I smiled and hugged him. “Ah well you know. Sheriff business.” I laughed. I looked up seeing Granny who was putting together what looked like was was to be Henry’s bedtime snack. “I guess that means you’ll be watching the boy?” Granny gave a kind smile. “Hi Granny.” I smiled back to the older woman. I put down my ukulele and approached the kitchen area of the small apartment. “I’ll head out. I was just cleaning up.” Granny gave me a side hug before going to Henry and doing the same. “Thanks again!” I yelled after her. Once the door was shut I looked at the kid.

“It’s way past your bedtime.” I put my hands on my hips in an attempt to be stern. Henry slumped. “But I want to know what’s going on?” He smiled and for a moment I saw Neal. “Ask Emma. In the morning. Now off to bed.” I laughed as we both went up the stairs to the small loft. “But don’t you know what’s happening?” Little Henry asked as he brushed his teeth. “I know a little.” Henry’s curious nature kept a smile on my face. “Please. Tell me what’s happening.” I began braiding my hair and spooky my head. “Ok. Look. I don’t know much but Belle had crossed the city line and lost her memories. That’s all I can tell you alright.” The smile never faltered but poor Henry wasn’t satisfied with my answer however never asked for more information. “Now get into your pjs. I’ll get my ukulele and play something to put you to sleep.”

Tucking Henry into bed I kissed his forehead before I started up my tune and began strumming my ukulele.

“Hello, my old heart
It's been so long
Since I've given you away
And every day, I add another stone
To the walls I built around you
To keep you safe
Oh, don't leave me here alone
Don't tell me that we've grown
For having loved a little while
Oh, I don't wanna be alone
I wanna find a home
And I wanna share it with you”

Henry was fast asleep before I could continue the rest of my simple song. Once again i kissed his forehead and I went to my spot on the couch and finally got some well deserved sleep after a long eventful night. However that didn’t last too long because damn that door is loud.

At dawn Emma, David and Mary-Margaret finally came back and they looked exhausted. “You were out all night. Where were you? Ilea wouldn't tell me anything. Did I miss it all?” Everyone gathered in the small kitchen area. “Rumplestiltskin and Hook had a fight and someone got hurt.” Mary-Margaret explained as she cut up some fruit for breakfast. “We weren't sure if Doctor Frankenstein could fix him, but he did.” Emma grabbed a bowl a cereal from David and sat beside a confused Henry. “Doctor? Oh, that's who Whale is.” I stopped dead and looked around at Henry’s confirmation. “Woah woah woah. Dr. Whale is Frankenstein?”

Emma looked back at me with a sly grin “Yeah, but without the neck bolts.” Emma winked at me. Henry squinted. “The monster had the bolts, not the Doctor.” I couldn’t tell if he had read the book or watch a movie about it but I still found it amusing that a ten year old knew more then Emma about a classic monster. “Right. But either way, some of us having known him, it's weird.” Emma looked up her mother who was nervous cutting fruit. “It's not weird. We're past it. We were cursed.” Mary-Margaret’s nervousness made Emma and I smile teasingly. “What are you talking about?” Henry looked at us adults confused. “So many questions, kid?” I knuckled his head. “Wait.” Henry gets up and fetches his book. “Frankenstein isn't in here. It's not even a fairytale. That means he comes from another land. With different stories.” My eyes went wide. Emma was inimitable placed a bowl of cereal in front of Henry. “Eat. I really want to go to bed.” Henry ignored the bowl and held his book. “If the curse went to places with other stories, then who knows who else is in this town?” I stood there in surprise. I remembered different fairytales and poems. Some explained the unfamiliar names and faces of the people I’ve come across. Suddenly a knock on the door but before anyone said a word of welcome or dismissal Mr. Gold entered the room.

“Gold. We've all had a long night.” Emma was making her way to the door and not too happy to see who entered the apartment. “You remember that favor you owe me, Miss Swan? I'm cashing it in.” Mr. Gold just ignored the looks on our faces as he made himself known. Emma stepped forward a few more steps and calmly spoke “It's not a good—“

“You do honor your agreements, don't you? I need to find some people, so we’re leaving today. Pack your bag.” Everyone stepped towards Mr. Gold is some way. David had his hands on his hips disapprovingly. I stood arms crossed and unimpressed. Mary-Margaret stepped around the island counter. “Leaving?” Mary-Margaret was shocked and a bit concerned as we all were. “Where?” Henry looked up at Emma as if she’d have the answers. “Wait. Find some people? Who?” Emma’s question gave me pause and my breath was caught. Had he not figured it out? “My children. It has to be today, because every minute I'm here, is a minute closer to me killing Hook. So it's really best for all concerned if I leave, and you're going to come with me.” Mr. Gold pointed at Emma. “I’m joining.” I stepped closer. “What?” Mr. Gold’s brow furrowed and his nose seemed to have twitched. “Where ever Emma goes… I go. Besides I don’t trust you, Rumplestiltskin.” I raised my eyebrow in challenge but he just flicked his wrist. “Fine but only because you’re useful.” I was taken aback by his words. What does that mean? He must know surely. I opened my mouth to question him but he put up his hand and spoke loud and clear. “Oh, and, um, we have a long history. So know this, and know it to be true. If any harm comes to Belle while I'm gone, I'm killing all of you. I'll see you at noon.” Mr. Gold then turned around and left us all stunned, confused and angry. “He’s just a pocket full of sunshine.” I sighed.

•

As promised, a knock sounded on the door at noon. I was packing a few things like my ukulele as Emma went and opened the door to Mr. Gold. He had on the shawl I had made for my brother. “Ready to go, Miss Swan?” Mr. Gold stood. Ready and waiting. “Almost.” Emma was very annoyed with the whole situation turned away from Mr. Gold and finished packing her small bag. “Do you think it will be cold where we're going or warm?” Henry approached with his bag and coat. I smiled and pat the kid’s head. “I think layers are always a good idea.” Emma looked up from where she was kneeling beside her bag. She was getting the hang of being a mom quite well.

“I thought the terms of our agreement were quite clear. You owe me a favor - you alone. Ilea is only joining because she could help you.” Mr. Gold was naturally annoyed that things weren’t going his all powerful way. “I'm not leaving Henry here with Cora lurking about, so either we both go or we both stay.” Emma stood tall and crossed her arms. Mr. Gold paused in thought. “Then we'll have to purchase another plane ticket, won't we?” There was a hint of a smile in his eyes as he looked at Henry. “Wait. We're flying?” Emma quizzed a bit taken aback by Mr. Gold’s calm answer. Not that we’ve flown much since knowing each other. “Don't worry, I'm covering expenses, even the new ones.” Mr watched Henry and I as I help him with his jacket. “You're a real gentleman, aren't you?” David and Mary-Margaret then walk down the loft stairs. David gives a bag to Emma and walks over to Gold. “All right, Gold. You're going out there with my family. Just know if anything happens to them—“
“Then you'll what? Cross the town line? And David Nolan will hunt me down in his animal rescue van?” Mr. Gold interrupted with a threatening voice. 

“I'll be devastated. This isn't a threat. It's a request. Take care of them.” David calmly requested of Mr. Gold given the older gentleman pause. “I promise no harm will come to your family. After all...we have a deal.” I watched as Mr. Gold turned and stepped into the hallway to wait for us. “Be safe.” Mary-Margaret grabbed my shoulder and pulled me into a gentle hug. “You too. Trouble seems to follow you more then us.” I laughed. Mary-Margaret smiled and gave one last hug to Emma, Henry and I before we caught up to Mr. Gold and started our journey.

When we got outside Mr. Gold had already started his car and was waiting in the drivers seat. I looked at Emma. “Shotgun?” I raised my shoulder in question. “I’ll rock, paper, scissors for it.” Emma responded as she put the luggage in the trunk. “Deal.” I shut the trunk and turned to her. “One round?” I geared up. “Ready?” Emma challenged and got her hand prepared and ready for our little battle.

“ROCK PAPER SCISSORS SHOOT!!”

•

“So where are we going?” Henry spoke up. We had been driving to the town line for only a few minutes now and Henry was already quite excited about going on a real trip. I was in the front seat beside Mr. Gold who was driving at a steady speed. Emma lost at our little game of rock, paper, scissors and got stuck in the back seat with Henry. But she was beside Henry so she didn’t complain too much. “Logan International Airport.” Mr. Gold glanced at Henry through the rear view mirror.

“I think he meant the one after that.” Emma looked back at Henry then to Mr. Gold. “Let's just take things one step at a time shall we?” Calmly and with a hint of irritation Mr. Gold kept his eyes on the road as he responded. I looked over the man and stared at the the all to familiar shawl. “Do you really think that magical shawl or whatever is gonna work?” I quizzed. “Well, if it doesn't, and I revert to my cursed self, we're all gonna have some problems.” Mr. Gold looked back at me briefly. “It'll work.” He said with a firm nod and a grimace before we all watched as the sign indicating that we were about to leave storybook. The car crosses the town line, and a blue light shimmers over Mr. Gold. He closed his eyes for a second or two before he took in a deep breath. “So?” Emma was the first to open her mouth.

“My name is Rumplestiltskin. And we're gonna find my children.”

•

“Have you ever been outside of Storybrooke before, Mr. Gold?” We stood in the airport security line and Sweet Henry looked at back at Mr. Gold with a curious gaze. Mr. Gold shifted his weight at the boy’s watchful eyes. “No.” Henry raised a eyebrow. “Are you nervous?” Mr. Gold was obviously trying to hold back his anger answer with a stern. “No.” I stood behind Mr. Gold trying to hold back a laugh.


“Are you worried about meeting you children?” Henry stepped forward with the line but continued to quiz Mr. Gold. Who was now completely irritated. “No, Henry, I'm fine.” Mr. Gold exploded. I stifled a laugh. “How about we talk about this later, kid? We're next.” Emma instructed waving ahead. I smiled. “It must be really hard not to use magic, being like everyone else.” Henry got a surprised look from Mr. Gold and myself. I stood beside Henry and told the kid what to do, behind me I saw Mr. Gold panicked, Henry removed his shoes and jacket and placed it in the bin. I smiled at the kid before doing the same. Henry went through the metal detector first, then myself and when I looked behind me. I saw the sheer terror on Mr. Gold’s face as the airport security instructed him to remove the scarf. 
“It ain't rocket science, buddy. You ever been on a plane before?” I Palmer my face at the man that of course stood behind Emma and Mr. Gold. “Have you ever been impaled upon a cane before?” Emma stopped Mr. Gold before things got complicated. “My... father's a little nervous. We're headed to a family reunion. Sorry.” Before I could open my mouth to Emma’s words Henry pointed at my shoes that are waiting in the bin. I smiled at him before grabbing my thing and carefully tied my shoes back on my feet. “You ok Ilea?” Henry asked. I looked up and opened my mouth to respond but there I saw Mr. Gold without his shawl and seemed physically unstable. He manages to make it through the metal detector with Emma close behind. I stood fast not caring that I forgot a shoe or left my jacket in the bin I quickly made my way to Mr. Gold and held his hand. The look in his eyes had changed in a second. Once I saw the shawl make it’s way out of the scanner I grabbed it and wrapped it around his neck. Emma stares at us with a concerned look. Seeking reassurance that he is all right I squeezed his hand. Mr. Gold nodded though confused at me for helping him fight his odd predicament. 
Henry: (unaware of the situation) “Guys, there's a Cinnabon’s here!” Henry’s voice broke the trance we seemed to had fallen into. I took a deep breath before finally noticing my left shoe wasn’t on my foot and my right shoe was in a half ass knot.

•

We waited for them to call our boarding number and naturally Mr. Gold nervously paced. “Do you want something to eat?” Emma asked. “No.” Mr. Gold turned. I looked up his eyes met mine. “Something wrong?” I asked gently. “Stop asking me that. I'll be right back.” He stormed off angered. I smiled a little. However I couldn’t help but feel bad for the man.

After a couple minutes they announced our flight over the speaker. “Kiddo we’ll be boarding soon. Mind checking on Mr. Gold? He’s been in restroom awhile now.” I smiled nervously at little Henry who nodded and headed to the bathroom that Mr. Gold had entered. After a short while Mr. Gold was out and we began to board the plane. I sat beside Mr. Gold and across the isle was Emma beside Henry. Henry happily was eating a Cinnabon and was at a window seat. I watch Henry with joy on his face as he talked to Emma. I then looked beside me to Mr. Gold. “What happened?” His hand was bandaged. “Nothing.” He said abruptly. “It’ll be okay. We’ll find your kids.” I said quietly half hopping that we won’t. “I know.”
And with that we felt the plane take off.

•

“Have I ever expressed my hatred for Manhattan?” We stepped out of the taxi cab and I looked around. “I don’t think we spoken much a placed you do like miss Cassidy.” Mr. Gold responded as he looked around the block. “I like Oak Park Illinois. They’re a restaurant there named after the Jefferson starships. Sells sandwiches. Fun place.” I put my hands in my pocket and took a deep breath. “What's wrong? Is this the right place?” Emma asked as she made her way out of the cab. We all then looked at the building in which Mr. Gold directed the driver. “Yes, it is.” Mr. Gold then went silent as he stared ahead at the building.
“Let me guess, they aren’t expecting you?” Emma asked but Mr. Gold remains silent. “Well, who doesn't love a surprise?” Emma and Henry then stepped forward to the building. I looked at Mr. Gold for a second longer. My heart beating loudly in my chest. Part of me wanted to run but if I could see my brother again. I felt so confused so scared.

Inside the building they all looked for the names of either Primrose or Bealfire. I didn’t look but I pretended to be involved. Kinda. “No Baelfire or Primrose.” Henry called out. “Yeah, that wouldn't fly as an alias.” Emma responded glancing at more name. “Your magic globe didn't give you more information?” I squinted in hope. “It doesn't work that way.” Mr. Gold looked over a few more names. “How does it work?” I finally had to ask. He had to know where I was or who I am just due to that. I needed to know. “Do any of these names mean anything to you?” Before Mr. Gold answered my question sweet Henry interrupted. “Well, names are what I traffic in, but sadly, no.” Mr. Gold answered Henry but Emma points to apartment number 407, the only apartment that does not have the name of the person living there. “Here's your kids.” I closed my eye, naturally she knew and why not? It was easy to find someone who didn’t want to be found as long as you knew what to look for and Emma knows. “No. Or it could just be vacant.” Mr. Gold sounded so disappointed. “You may traffic in names and magic, but I traffic in finding people that don't want to be found, and those sort of folks don't like to advertise their whereabouts.” She presses the button. “UPS package for 407.” The line disconnects. I knew right then. He was going to run. We never ordered anything because more then likely we didn’t live there. So with that he knew it had to be cops or worse. “Maybe you should have said FedEx.” Henry responded calmly. A crash and clank is heard in the distance. He was running. “He's running.” Emma, Henry, Mr. Gold and Myself go out the door, only to see a man climbing down the fire escape, then running through the streets. I started to jump in place ready for the chase. I wanted him. For What? Confrontation? 

“That favor you owe me. This is it. Get him to talk to me. I can't run.” Mr. Gold pleaded as bd before I knew it I was already chasing him without checking if Emma was behind me or if Mr. Gold called for me to stop. No I was going to catch up to him and first.

Across busy streets, through alleyways and busy shops I stayed on his trail but some Dumbass reason Emma tackled him. From their spot on the wet ground I heard Emma’s surprised voice. “No. Neal?” He looked up taking notice of who tackled him. “Emma?” Emma and Neal stand up. “I don't understand. What are you doing here?” He seemed happy to see Emma. Too happy. So I marched up from behind him. I put a hand in his shoulder. He turned around and smiled. “Ilea?!” I smiled at his happiness and punched him square across the face as hard as I could muster up. It felt nice.

“Ilea?” Emma looked scared almost. “He deserved it.” Everything inch of me felt furious. I felt like I needed to yell and punch things. Mostly my brother. “Tell me the truth. Are you Gold's children?” I shock my hand. “Shit.” Neal stood and took a few steps away from me. He rubbed the side of his face. “What are you talking about? Who's Gold?” Neal questioned Emma but kept a watchful eye on me all the same. “You played me. You're from there. You played me. She played me. And he played me. You all played me! You and You and Gold!!!” Emma yelled and yelled. “Whoa, Emma, slow down! What are you talking about? Who's Gold?” Neal has this smile yo him. Like he was still all too happy to see Emma. “Our father! Rumplestiltskin!” I yelled this time, my throat throbbing from the sharpness and volume I had all but screamed out. This caused pause of silence to fall amongst us. “He's here?” Neal looked scared at me. “No shit.” I was just angry as was Emma. Rightfully so. “You brought him to me! Why would you do that?!” Neal looked around as of expecting our father to appear. “Excuse me?!” I yelled and stepped closer to my brother I was going to hit him again. “Hey! I am the only one allowed to be angry here! Did you know who I was, where I was from, the whole time? Was this just some sort of sick twisted plan? Did - did you even care about me at all?” Her words stung me. I looked at her and I mean really looked at her. The anger that she experienced was so strong and powerful that it scared me. “Emma, do not--“
“I wanna know! I want the truth, all of it!” Emma yelled some more. “Fine! We- we gotta get off the street. We can't do it out in the open. I spent a lifetime running from the man. I'm not gonna let him catch me. There's a bar down the street. We can talk there.” Neal started to walk past me towards this bar. “I am not drinking with you! Whatever you're gonna tell me, tell me now!” Emma took a step closer to Neal and just I put my hands up in surrender. “Ok.” I nod ready to talk. “No, bar's better. Don't worry, you can keep yelling at me when we get there.” Neal then walked away. Reluctantly, Emma and I follow him.

•

Sitting across my twin brother felt surreal. He seemed like a completely different person and the more I looked I realized how much we’ve changed. “Well, what do you want to know, Emma? You want the truth? Ask away.” Neal had his hand’s folded over the bar calmly waiting for Emma to freak out at any minute. “Did you know who I was when we met?” Emma was beside me but her eyes were on Neal. “If I had, I wouldn't have gone near you.” Neal explained all to calmly. “Bullshit.” I spat out. Emma looked at me a bit surprised but raised a brow at Neal. "Bullshit?" Come on, what? I was in hiding. I-We came here to get... a-away from... all that crap.” Neal gestured wildly. I shook my head. “No… no. We wouldn’t have treated Emma any different and you know it.” My anger began to rise, sensing this Emma placed a hand in my shoulder. “So if you didn't know, then you were just using me. You just needed someone to take the fall for all the watches that you stole and because Ilea got attached you ditched her too.” I scoffed at Emma’s words. “I wasn't using you. When we met, We didn't know. We found out.” Neal looked at his beer glass truing his hardest to avoid eye contact. Emma took a deep breath before she turned to me and asked. “How?” Neal didn’t notice the shift of Emma’s gaze continued on. “When we went to sell the watches... We ran into a friend of yours —August.”

I sighed. “He was never a friend to any of us and I tried to play off like I had no idea what he was talking about. Would’ve worked. We could’ve All been happy if Neal wasn’t such a coward.” I glared at my twin with anger. Emma was… Very upset to say the least. Livid. Furious even. “You left me... and let me go to prison because Pinocchio told you to?”

“Emma—I loved you.”

Silence fell uncomfortably around us. “I-I was, um, I was tr... I was trying to help you.” Neal played the handle of his glass. “By letting me and your sister go to jail.” Emma stated. “By getting you home.” And with those words I laughed. “Bullshit. You did nothing.” He starred at me with an odd look in his eye. “Are you telling me... that us meeting was a coincidence? How the hell did that happen if it wasn't in your plan or your father's?” Emma ignored Neal’s look too focused on her mission to understand the situation. “Think about it. He wanted you to break the curse. Us meeting, that could've stopped it. Maybe it was fate.” Neal said almost too nonchalantly. “You believe in that?” Emma asked not really believing Neal.


“You know, there's not a ton I remember about my father that doesn't suck, but he used to tell me that there are no coincidences. Everything that happens happens by design, and there's nothing we can do about it. Forces greater than us conspire to make it happen. Fate, destiny, whatever you want to call it, the point is, maybe we met for a reason. Maybe something good came from us being together.” My mind went to Henry and I know Emma’s did as well. “I remember more about our father. Good and bad. I got to see him the past few years, He’s changed and it’s hard to believe I know But my point— my point is I don’t believe in fate or destiny and your excuses suck ass because you’re just a coward. Besides you could’ve stayed like I did. To help and support Emma because that’s all she needed from us.” Emma stood up looked at me bewildered. “Besides nothing good came out of you abandoning us. Just jail.” I nodded at Emma signaling to leave. 
“Why do you wear the keychain I got you?”
Neal barely looked up from his glass as he addressed Emma, Emma looked down at the keychain hanging on a cord around her neck.  She then pulls the cord, releasing it from her neck, then hands him the keychain. “To remind myself to never trust someone again. Come on. I made a deal with your father I'd bring you to him. Ilea. You have to come clean too.” I slumped but didn’t argue. “You made a deal with him? And Ilea, you let her.” Neal sled from his seat. “Wow! I don’t tell her how to live. Who she makes deals with is her business.” I put my hands up in mock defense and shook my head. “Yeah, and I'm upholding my end.” Emma agreed. “No, no you don't have to. You know that.” Neal now seemed like a child as he shook his head in protest. “I know.” Emma now seemed calmer looked Neal over. “Okay. So this should be really easy for you. Tell him that you lost me. Tell him you can't find me. You do that, you never have to see me again.” I turned to Emma at Neal’s words. “Tempting.” My voice cracked.

We left the bar leaving Neal to his own devices and worked out what to say to Mr. Gold. “You going to explain yourself?” Emma abruptly stopped in front of me. I perused my lip. “Excuse me?” I flicked the neck of my jacket as I starred confused. “Don’t play dumb Ilea. Please. Just explain.” The sorrow in her eyes shown the pain I had caused her. I took a deep breath. “I… My real name is Primrose. I’m the daughter of Rumplestiltskin and Fraternal twin to Baelfire. I watched my mother leave my father for another man and watch my father choose magic over family. My brother and I lived as orphans on the streets for a long time. Meeting you was a coincidence, a welcome one at that and well when we met you there was no intention on abandoning you.” I paused a minute taking a deep breath and looked up at the cloudy sky. “The only time I felt like leaving was when I watched you refuse to hold your own baby but I stayed with you because I love you. You’re family.” I lowered my head. Emma was silent. She looked at me with pity. “What about your father, Mr. Gold? Does he know?” I shook my head and look at Emma. “If he does he hasn’t said anything. August tried to make me admit it but I avoided it even though we both knew he was right.” We were speechless for a moment. “You have to come clean.”

“I know... I know. But how?”

• 
Emma, overwhelmed had to make a phone call to her mother and explained the whole Neal is Bealfire but she avoided telling anyone about me. Letting me tell everyone.

We made our way back to Henry and Mr. Gold who we found waiting at the entryway for Neal’s apartment. Exactly where we left them
Mr. Gold stood urgently the moment he saw us. “Did you find them?” Emma looked down at Henry. “Sorry. Your son... got away.”

“But my daughter? Where’s she?” Emma turned to me. I stepped forward looking at Mr. Gold’s concerned eyes. My father’s eyes, I hadn’t remembered how there were what seemed like specks of gold shining in them. For moment I remembered a gentle lullaby he had once sung to me. “I—“ my breath hitched. “There was no girl. We chased him but he was alone. I’m sorry.” I looked at Emma pleadingly.

Gold fumed then suddenly began to press all the buttons to the apartments. “Gold, wait. What are you doing?” the gate bleeps signaling that it’s unlocked. “I'm finding my children.” He opens the door and begins the enter. We three then fallow after him with worry and fear. “They’re gone.” Emma was directly behind Mr. Gold with Henry and I at her heels. “But they live here. They’ll be back, and I'll be waiting.” He made his way up the staircase with determination finally entering into the hallway leading to Neal's apartment. Mr. Gold begins to pick the lock. Something I didn’t fully expect to see. “Stop. You can't just break in.” Emma interjected. “Yeah, well actually, that's something I'm quite adept at.” Mr. Gold leaned against the door to pick the lock better. 
“They might not come back.”
Mr. Gold continued to pick the lock barely giving Emma a glance. “Okay. Finding people is what you do, Ms. Swan. I'm simply going to assist you. There may be information in here—Who they are, what they does, who they love.” Mr. Gold seemed sad for a moment but didn’t stop him from picking the lock. “No, don't do this. There are things called laws.”

“She’s right you’re in the real world and this is illegal.” I put my hand on his shoulder. He paused and looked at me got a second before shrugged me off and continued to pick the lock. “I'll be lookout.” Henry called before he walked off around the corner to keep watch. “No, I...” Emma panicked for a second as she watched Henry but she turns her focus toward Mr. Gold. “You could get arrested.”

“Then my children will have to testify against me, and we will be reunited.” A click sounded indicating He finished and successfully picked the lock he then opens the door. My breath caught. Mr. Gold stepped into the apartment. “Gold. Come on, please. We really shouldn't be here.” Emma and Henry stepped into the room while I stayed outside the doorway too scared to enter. 
“I don't think he's listening.” Henry watched the older man before he too began looking around the room. Emma looked back to me the door, I shook my head and repressed the dread in my eyes. Looking around the room there was no signs of a woman. Obviously Mr. Gold may not take it very well. Emma walked over to the window where she noticed a dreamcatcher hanging. It's the same one that we took from a hotel room eleven years prior. I remembered her claim about it keeping the bad dreams away but it never did. At least not for me. She picked it up and stared at it. I smiled.

“Why don’t you come in Ms Cassidy?” I looked up to Mr. Gold. He was standing at the entryway to the bedroom, leaning on his cane and starring at me. “Someone… needs to keep watch.” I raised my chin in challenge. “Really? Seems to me like you don’t want to come in.” We watched each other for a minute. I smiled then stepped inside and closed the door gently careful not to make much of a sound. “Tell me, Ms Cassidy. Is there anything here that a woman around your age would own?” Mr. Gold looked around the not really taking a serious look at anything in particular. “What?” I whispered so quietly that was surprised if anyone had heard me at all but… “Ms. Cassidy. Please tell me the truth.” Mr. Gold didn’t seem mad but definitely not happy. I guess confused or distressed maybe. “I—“ I couldn’t speak. My head pounded and heart beat wildly in my chest. I shut my eyes tightly then I looked up at Mr. Gold and opened my mouth without my ukulele I sang softly with tears pouring from my eyes.

“Hello, my old heart
How have you been?
How is it being locked away?
Don't you worry, in there you're safe
And it's true, you'll never beat
But you'll never break
Nothing lasts forever
Some things aren't meant to be
But you'll never find the answers
Until you set your old heart free
Until you set your old heart free”

“Primrose”

All eyes were on me now and I couldn’t move. My palms felt cold and clammy and my breath was coming in short gasps. I didn’t dare look at Mr. Gold or Henry. “Ilea?” Henry’s voice seemed dumbfounded. But naturally of course he would be. “Where’s Bae?”

I took a deep breath. “Gone and it doesn’t matter. Please, can we go now?” Finally I looked up at Mr. Gold. Emma stepped between Mr. Gold and myself before talking to Mr. Gold. “There's nothing here. The guy's a ghost.” Emma stood as if protecting me from Mr. Gold’s wrath. “How so? Where is he Prim?” Questions flooded out of Mr. Gold and I had no real answers and Emma couldn’t defend me. “He’s gone that’s all that matters.”

“Where is he?” Mr. Gold practically yelled. “I haven’t seen him is eleven years!!” I yelled back loud and clear. Emma dropped her arms to her side and looked back at me as I shoved past her to my father. “Henry go to the other room.” Emma directed Henry who was confused enough just ran off before he could protest. I stepped directly in front of Mr. Gold and balled my fist. “Prim?”

“Hey! Leave her alone.” Like a idiot Neal burst through the door.
Neal looked around. “Bae.” Gold spoke first and Neal nods. “You came back for me.” Mr. Gold was quiet and hopeful as he looked between Neal and myself. “No. I came to make sure you didn't hurt her.” Neal pointed at Emma. “I've seen what you do to people who break deals.” Emma looked down and I shook my head. “Idiot.”
“Please, Bae, just let me talk.” Mr. Gold nervous spoke above a whisper. “I have no interest in talking to you. You can go.” I grabbed Neal’s arm and peered at my twin. “I'm not going anywhere.” Our father now has more force in his voice still stunned to see his children together. “Get out of my apartment!” Neal pointed to the door however I still had ahold of his other arm so I did the only thing I could give honk of and slapped him. “Grow up!” Emma took a step in our direction. “Neal...” He looked at Emma but with enough calm he spoke to her. “Emma, I got this.” Emma lowered her head like she was actually submitting to Neal afraid of him. Mr. Gold looks surprised and silence fell around us. “You two know each other. You all know each other. How?” I looked at my father and licked my lips. “Oh come on Mr. Gold like you haven’t figured it out. Isn’t it obvious?”

Just then little Henry enters the room. 
“Mom? What's going on?” Henry approached Emma and she immediately tries to comfort him but in my eyes she was the one that needs the comforting. “Hey.”Emma breathed and Mr. Gold put two and two together. “Who is this?” Neal asked a bit dumbfounded. “My son.” Emma tried not to look too much at Neal as she tried to hide her nervousness over Henry. “What?” 
“Is that Baelfire?” Henry looked at at Neal and my breath caught. He looked just like a little Baelfire in that moment. “I need you to stay in the other room for a little while longer, okay? Come on.” Emma tries to rush out of the room with Henry. “Wait. How old are you?” Neal began to panic. How old are you, kid?!” Neal yelled after them however like my own his feet seemed almost glued to the floor. “Eleven! Now why is everyone yelling?” I smiled at Henry. A pity smile but one that I felt like was needed. “He's eleven?” Neal looked at Emma and but his lip. “Mom?” Henry looked back to Emma as well. I exhaled. “Ems. You have to come clean too.” All eyes were on Emma. “Is this my son?” Neal slumped a bit and I looked at Mr. Gold who was pressed against the nearest wall also in a state of perplexity. “No. My dad was a fireman. He died.” Henry turns to Emma for reassurance. “That's what you told me. You said...” silence fell once again. 

Emma held Henry. “She lied Henry. This is my brother and your father.” My voice was calm and sorrowful but Henry backs away from Emma in disbelief and climbs out the window onto the fire escape. After a moment passes, Emma goes after him. “Henry. Henry?” Neal heads toward the window. Mr. Gold and I stop him. “Baelfire... Please. Please. All I want is a chance to be heard. Look, you came back to protect Emma, to show that she had lived up to her end of her bargain with me..” Neal looked over our father. “And now she has. You can go.” Neal turned back to the fire escape. “No. Our deal was for her to get you two both to talk to me. If you truly want her deal to be fulfilled... you have but one choice. You need to talk to me.” Mr. Gold looked desperate like he could snap and crumbled into dust if either of us said no or walked away. “You got three minutes.” Puzzled at Neal’s words I watched him walk away farther into the apartment.

He stop and turned abruptly. We locked eyes. “Clock's ticking.” Neal spoke to Mr. Gold but kept his eyes on me. “I know I've made mistakes. But you must believe me. I wanna make up for it. There's no greater pain than regret.” Neal then looked at our father a furrowed his brow. “Try abandonment.”
“Hypocrite.” I crossed my arms. Neal tilted his head confused with me. “Please. Let me make it up to you.” Mr. Gold pleaded with worry all along his features. “How are you going to do that? We grew up alone. We grew up without a father. You can make up for that?” Neal put his hands in his pocket. “Henry did. You going to make up for that?” I countered. “Two minutes.” Neal nodded to our father. “Come with me to Storybrooke. There's magic there. I can turn the clock back. Make you fourteen again. We can start over.” A small smile formed on the older man’s lips. “Ew.” Was all I could conjure thinking about my years as a fourteen year old girl. “Fourteen? I don't wanna be fourteen... again. Are you—are you insane?” Neal partly whispered and looked back at me. “Can you believe him?” I shook my head. “I can barely believe you. But I agree. I don’t want to be a child again.” We both looked at our father with the same exact expression and with the look Mr. Gold gave us told me that we looked like the twins we once were.
“I can't make up for lost time, but I can take away the memories. Bae. Prim.”

“Take away who I am—no, thanks. One minute.” Neal shrugged. “You’re an ass. So maybe changing everything you are is a good idea.” I stuck out my tongue and glared. “Seriously?” Neal looked at me a bit puzzled at my reaction. “Bae... please. Give me a chance. You both once loved me.” Neal paused at our father’s words. “You were once a good man.” Neal replied quietly and I nodded in agreement. “I can be that man again. I've changed. Look... I came here... to this city without magic.” Mr. Gold gestured around us, I gave a half smile and nodded. “Yeah, yeah, and you're still trying to use it to make up for your mistakes. Still think that that can make it all better. It won't. You can't.” Neal scoffed. “You have no idea what we’ve lived with. You're so worried about you. You know what we’ve dealt with? Every night for more years than you could know... the last thing I see before sleep is the image of you—You, Ilea and me over that pit, your hand... wrapped around her’s. And then you open your grip. And as we fall away, all I can see is your face. Choosing all... this... crap over us. Letting us go... now it's my turn. Now I'm letting you go.” Neal spoke those words barley above a whisper he then turned to me and I just glared. “Hypocrite.” I whispered back. “I'm sorry.” Mr. Gold teared up. “I don't care. I didn't get closure, so you don't, either. Gotta go.” Neal turned to me and I stood angered. “Time's up.” Neal walks away, leaving Mr. Gold speechless I grabbed his arm yet again and slapped him once more. “You’re an ass and a idiot. You’ve hurt everyone who ever loved you and I hope you go up in flames.” I spat out. “Oh my god.” Neal held his cheek and looked at me in surprise. “You forgave him?” Neal whispered so Mr. Gold couldn’t hear us. “He’s changed. I saw it. You… well you changed too. Into a jerk. Like mother.” I let go of his arm then and marched back to our father as Emma popped her head through the open window.

“Gold, I’m giving you a chance. I saw how you have been this past year or whatever so I’ll give you a chance to prove to me you’ve changed but first you need to answer a few questions.” I crossed my arms. Mr. Gold stood straighter, tears still evident on his face. “First. How long have you known or at least suspected that I was Primrose?” Mr. Gold looked down then. “I had my suspicions when I first heard you sing. However you brushed it off so much I began to doubt myself.” I nodded at that answer thinking of all the times I had truly tried to avoid it but my own heart would turn against me. “Second. Why try so hard to find us?” My throat felt dry and I kept my arms crossed. “Because I love you two. I’d do anything to prove that to you.” Mr. Gold held out his hand to me. I just looked at it waiting for magic or something to happen. “Third. Promise to never let me go again?” The surprise on his face was enough to make the tears fall again. I then grabbed his out stretched hand and was immediately pulled into a much need and overdue huge between father and daughter.

Chapter Text

“So, uh...You like pizza?” The five of us walked down the streets of New York. Neal wanted some time with Henry so naturally they both walked ahead and I was close behind and at my heels were my Father and Emma. “Yeah. L-let me guess. You're gonna tell me the best pizza's in New York and I gotta try it, right?” Henry eagerly looked at his father. “Actually, it's in the Kingdom of Damarian on the north shore of the Dragon Fields of Zorn.” Neal looked down at Henry with a knowing smile. “Come on Neal don’t lie.” I joked beside Henry. “Best pizza is from Chicago.” I stated with a wink. “Nah, it's in New York. Here, let's get you a slice.” Neal gestured to the pizza shop we made our way to. “So you're really from there?” Henry looked at Neal then towards myself. “Yeah, I am.” Neal smiled then opened the pizza shop’s door. Henry then paused halfway in the door and looked at me completely avoiding Emma. “Ilea you’re coming in too right?” I dropped my jaw but hopped beside Henry. With a huge smile on my face I fell into step with Henry wrapping my arm around his small shoulders.

We three stepped into the small pizza shop whilst Emma and Mr. Gold stand outside. Neal took a look at the menu then took our order. “Hey kid.” I whispered. Henry looked up at me. “I knew about Emma’s lie and I want you to know I hated it. I wanted you to know the truth about Neal, how he left us. But… all I’m saying is don’t hate your mom over this. She thought we’d never see Neal again.” I sighed. “She wanted to protect you from the pain she felt and I didn’t know until it was too late. I’m sorry Henry.” My words come out in a bit of a flurry. My palms felt sweaty as I placed them on the kid’s shoulder. Henry looked up at me, his eyes always so honest and pure. “Ilea. I know you never meant to hurt me. So I forgive you.” I tilted my head as my mind swirled around what he had said and had meant by those words. However Neal appeared with our large pizza slices. “Say, kid. What go you think about checking out the museum then hitting the park?” I took a enormous bite of my pizza. Henry perked up. “Really? That sounds like fun!” I swallowed hard and followed my twin brother out the shop door and finding Emma and Mr. Gold in deep conversation.
“Emma, Neal wanted to show me the museum. Do you think we can go back to the apartment and get my camera?” Henry had barely glanced at Emma this whole time we had been out so I felt a little glad he decided to finally speak to her. Emma however blinked in surprise that Neal suggested the museum. “Yeah, well, I...kids like culture, right?” Neal naturally just looked confused.

“Sure. Yeah, that's fine. You like the New York pizza?” Emma tried a small smile at Henry, who was naturally enjoying his pizza and gave a fake smile to Emma. “Yeah. It's delicious, cheesy, and doesn't lie.” Emma frowned and Henry’s face went serious. “Ouch.” I slumped. Emma looked at me then back to Henry. I bit my lip and turned around heading back in the direction of Neal’s apartment. Back behind me was Mr. Gold and Henry and further back followed Neal and Emma. “So should I call you "grandpa" now?” I heard Henry’s now cheering voice. “Call me whatever you'd like.” Was all my father had to say and at that I turned facing him. “Grump.” I my eyes were full with mischief and a small grin started at the corner of my lips. Mr. Gold met my eyes but his glare only made my grin grow wider. “Call him pops.” I stepped backwards before turning back around and kept a faster pace to Neal’s apartment. Henry just giggled.

Glancing behind us, Neal and Emma had stopped walking and Henry made his was over to them. Before I could say another word I heard Henry say something about taking the subway to the museum and before I knew it we were in front of Neal’s apartment gates. Happily I watched my brother and his son run up the stairs to the apartment.

“So, uh, did you talk to him?” Mr. Gold looked at Emma. “He said it's complicated.” Emma seemed saddened by her words. “What is? What’s going on?” I asked looking between the two. “I asked Emma to ask Bealfire to join us back in Storybrooke.” Mr. Gold held a solid glare at Emma. “Well, maybe he just needs some time. I don't know.” I looked around. “As much as I love to see that happen, it’s his choice and I…” Door slams open and Hook appears out of nowhere and he knocks Emma and I to the ground then pins Mr. Gold to the wall and stabs him with his hook. “Tick-tock. Time's up, Crocodile. You took Milah, my love, my happiness. And for that, I now take your life.”
I stood up and grabbed the nearest item and hit Hook on the back of the head with it as hard as I could knocking him unconscious. “And You took my happiness from me.” I whispered then turn to check on Mr. Gold.
“Papa, are you all right?” I see the blood pooling his shirt and I feel hot tears begin to fall. Neal and Henry, com rushing from the apartment. “What the hell is going on?” Neal opened the gate and kneeled beside me looking at our father. “One of your dad's enemies found us.” Emma spoke up rubbing the back of her head. Neal looked at the unconscious man. “Hook.”Emma looked surprised at Neal and myself. “You two know him?” Neal checks Mr. Gold's wound and finds blood all over his shirt. “Papa?”

As fast as we could Neal and I carried our father into Neal’s apartment and helped him on the couch. I sat beside Mr. Gold as Neal tried to look at the stab wound. Emma came in after us and closed the door in a minor slam. “Found a storage room and locked our stab-happy pirate in there. He shouldn't be causing anyone else any problems. And get this—he had a map on him. It looks like he sailed his ship here.” Emma walked across the room waving the map in her hand. “How'd he get a pirate ship into New York?” Neal looked up at Emma for a second before returning his focus on our father. “It's cloaked.” I looked at my brother and shook my head. “Magic followed us. Naturally.” Sadness was laced in my words as I looked over my father. “Don't worry. He's not gonna hurt any of us.” Emma spoke to Henry who stood in the corner with worrying eyes as he watched Neal, Mr. Gold and I. “But is Mr. Gold gonna be okay?”
Neal looked up at his son. “Henry, he's gonna be fine.” Neal stood and walked away to get some medical supplies. I stayed beside my father and helped remove his tie. Little Henry walked up to Gold slowly. “Mr. Gold, are you all right?” 
Mr. Gold grabbed Henry forcefully and pulled the boy close and lowered his voice. “You stay away from me! You caused this. You brought us back here. You did this!” Mr. Gold then shoved Henry away.

I felt my face heat up and I just simply slapped my father. “That is my nephew and your grandson. Treat him with more respect you selfish old man.” I whispered harshly into Mr. Gold’s ear. I crossed my arms and looked back at Henry. I mouthed “you ok?” He nodded and Emma reemerged from the kitchen and handed Henry his camera. “Hey, kid. The battery's dead. Go in the other room and see if you can find a charger, okay?”
quickly, Henry scurried off from the room. Neal then came back with some medical supplies looking over our father. “Oh, man. We gotta get him to an E.R. fast.” Neal gently dad a cotton swab onto the cut. “No, it's pointless.” I looked at the wound which had now turned yellowish-greenish. “What the hell is that?” Emma asked confused. “It's poison. It's one of Hook's own making. There's no antidote in this world. It's... it's not from here.” I covered my mouth at my fathers words and whispered curses under my breath.
“Hey. Hey, hey. There's gotta be some way we can save you.” Panic had set in on Neal’s face as if the fear from losing our father was stronger then his hatred he had long felt for the cowardly man who we called Papa.
“There is. There is.” Mr. Gold’s breathing was getting heavier and more strained. “Storybrooke. There's magic there now. We need to get him back.” Emma spoke with her arms crossed. “I'll get a car.” Without missing a beat Neal stood up and looked around for his phone. “No, no, no. We don't have time. We need something faster.” Mr. Gold grunts as pain visibly wrenched through his body. “The Captain's ship.” I lowered my head at those words of which Mr. Gold spoke. As if it were a curse my heart dropped. “The Jolly Roger instead of a car?” Emma asked in disbelief. “It's the fastest vessel in all the realms.” Mr. Gold leaned back and shit his eyes. His pain was getting worse. “Well, that's great, but who's gonna captain it since the only guy qualified wants you dead?” Emma always the doubter, looked at Mr. Gold with raised brows. “I can do it.” Neal shut his eyes tightly thinking over his words. Mr. Gold exhaled sharply. “Bae?” Neal looked up at our father then turned to me. “Yeah. I can do it.” Neal nodded at me.”You know how to sail a pirate ship?” Emma sounded so confused as she looked between me and my brother. “Yeah. We do.”

Neal got up and grabbed his phone. “What are you doing?” Emma asked. “Getting us a car.” Neal didn’t even look up from his phone. “I thought you were suddenly a pirate and were gonna take a ship.” Emma responded sarcastically with a half smile. “Yeah, well, we still gotta get his ass to the ship.” Neal looked up at our father who’s breathing was still heavy. “So you two know Hook?” Emma looked at me and tilted her head. “It's a long story. Short version is this world wasn't our first stop when we left home.” I nodded at Neal’s short version of our long past. “No?” Emma blinked. “If it was, we’d be a couple hundred years old by now.” Neal nodded awkwardly at his own words. “True. Honestly we could be older. But times plays weird tricks on your mind so…” Just then my words were interpreted by Neal’s cell phone ringing. “That should be our ride. Hang tight.” He answers the phone and walks out of the room. “Emma, you need to see this.” Henry walked up to Emma who was sitting across from Mr. Gold and myself. “What is it, kid?” Henry handed a cell phone to Emma. “It's a text from David and Mary Margaret. You need to read it now.” A few seconds pass before Emma looks up from the phone. “Bad news, Gold.” Mr. Gold shifted in his seat. “What, worse than incurable poison?” I bit my lip and brushed hairs out of Mr. Gold’s face. “Always so cheery.” I locked eyes with my father. “I don't know. You tell me. You got a dagger hidden somewhere in Storybrooke that's the source of all your power?” I jerked my head to Emma. “That fucking dagger?” Mr. Gold breathes deeply. “Get to your point.” Emma huffed and readjusted her position in her seat. “Cora's after it. The only way to stop her is have David and Mary Margaret get to it first.” Mr. Gold shifted slightly. “Yeah, let Cora try.” Emma started blankly at Mr. Gold. “You can't seriously be willing to risk this, not with your son coming back with you to Storybrooke.” She asked with urgency in her tone. “Ms. Swan, that dagger has not left my possession for centuries. It's not about to now.” I scanned his body at his words and my first thought was to simply wonder if he had it on him now. “Here's the thing. You're dying... and right now we are your best hope. Time's come for you to start trusting someone. If I were you, I'd start with family.” Emma hinted to herself to be family at this moment but when I looked up at my father his eyes met mine. He just might be willing to trust family.

To my surprise he shared his secret of the location of his beloved dagger.

•

Aboard the ship I sat with my father below deck cleaning the stab wound or switching out rags to help stop the bleeding. “So… the dagger?” I looked at my father’s face who was still in great pain. “You remember it?” Mr. Gold looked at me through half closed eyelids. “All too well. It controls the Dark One and so you fear it and the possibility of someone controlling you.” I state, not looking up at my father and grab a clean cloth. “I fear nothing.” He grunted. I nodded my head. “You fear death Papa.” Silence fell between us. I changed out the clothes and grabbed a cold rag and placed it on his forehead.

“Well, you’re my father, Henry’s grandfather and if I know Emma… Because of those things you’re family to her now. She’ll save you.” I combed a few stray hairs from his face and his breathing calmed slightly at my words. “Oh, I feel so reassured.” He spoke with venom and sarcasm. As if my word was nothing. I scoffed at his attitude. “You’ve haven’t changed. Tsk tsk.” I shook my. “You should be ashamed of yourself.” I stood up to leave so I could wash up and clean the rags only looking back to see my father wrench in pain.

•
Neal showed Henry how to sail with the little knowledge we had about ships and docked in Storybrooke safe and with time to spare in my book. However Mr. Gold didn’t heal instantly like I assumed he would. Meeting us at the dick was Mary-Margaret and David with a truck ready to take us into town. “Are you okay?” David asked as he grabbed to help Neal with assisting Mr. Gold out of the boat, both taking an arm and putting them over their shoulders and carefully helping Mr. Gold walk over the lean against David’s truck. “Yeah. Yeah. We're all right.” Emma said hugging her mother. “Uh, I drove a ship.” Henry spoke proudly to David. “Did you, now?” David creased his brow. “Yeah, my dad showed me how.” Henry looked at Neal with a big smile. “That's me.” Neal looked over at David confused. “Meet my twin brother.” I half smiled and looked over my father. His breathing now more calm but the stab wound was still very present. “Is Cora trying to control you with the dagger?” David just looked at Mr. Gold unimpressed. “Well, you'd know if she was, because most of you would be dead by now.” I smiled at my father’s words knowing how true it is. How powerful the dagger is and the control it hold over my father. “Well, then, we'll just have to take the fight to her before that can happen.” I looked at Mary-Margaret, still not used to her empowered and definite self as Snow White. “We will.” David walked up to his wife. “And this time, we finish it.” Her voice lowered and David pulled Mary-Margaret into a hushed argument. Meanwhile I checked over my father’s stab wound. “How are you feeling Papa?” I whispered. His eye lit up slightly. “Ah, I'm beginning to feel a bit stronger. Take me back to my shop. There's magic there can protect us.” I nodded at his words and gestured to Neal to help me get our father into the car that we’d take to the pawn shop. “Don’t worry Papa we got you.” Neal and I said I’m unison. We locked eyes, both confused that we can still after so long can speak in unison.

•

In the pawn shop I helped my father lay down and grabbed a blanket to place on his lap. Every fiber of my being told me to make sure my father will be as comfortable as possible and to keep him safe. “Emma, did you find it?” Mr. Gold looked up at Emma who appeared from the front of the shop. “Yeah, there's nothing in it” Emma shakes the jar, something rattles. “What the hell?” She dips her hand into the jar she grabs something invisible. “Invisible chalk. Use it in the front doorway. Draw a line. The rest of you? You might want to prepare for battle.” Neal, Emma and David leave the room. I stand and make my way out behind Mary-Margaret. “Oh! Oh, wait, wait, please. Can you get me a warmer blanket? From the cabinet.” Mary-Margret slumps but does what he asked I look to my father confused. Inside the cabinet, Mary-Margaret sees a candle and grabs it. “Why do you have this?” My father tilts his head as Mary-Margaret holds the candle out to him. “For a rainy day.” He simply says. “Wait. What is it?” I asked looking between the two. Mary-Margaret looked down at the candle in her outstretched hand. “You're not getting any better, are you?” My heart dropped at those words and I looked at my father. “Papa?” Mr. Gold pointed at the candle in the princess’s hand. “The candle can save me. There's nothing else.”
“I wouldn't use this to save my own mother. What makes you think I would use it for you?” Mary-Margaret glared at Mr. Gold. “Because you're all grown up now. And for once, our interests are aligned.” He said with a maniacal look on his face. “Ok hold on. What is this candle and what does it do?” I pointed at the double ended candle one end was black and the other white.
Mary-Margaret looked at the candle then to me. “Saving a life by taking someone else's. Use this…” I jerked my head to my father. “Cora dies instead of you.” Mr. Gold kept his eyes on Mary-Margaret and the candle in her hand. “I know you can do this. I know you want to do this.” Mary-Margaret shook her head in disagreement “There's no coming back from murder.” I paused at those words my mind whirling around this magical candle. “And there's no coming back from death either. And that's what will happen to your loved ones.”
Silence fell between the three of us. “Even if I were to do this... the candle only works if you whisper the victim's name over them.” Mary-Margaret looked up knowing how impossible it would be to get Cora it a position like that. “The heart will do.” Mr. Gold stated. “Cora's heart. It's not in her body.” I rolled my eyes. “Of course not.” I breath. “Use the candle, curse the heart, and then... here comes the tricky part.” Mr. Gold nearly laughed. “That's not the tricky part?” Mary-Margaret raised her brow in confusion. “You have to put the heart back inside Cora's body. She will die and I will live.” I put my face in my hands in disbelief to what I was hearing. I shook my head. “There is another way. I get Cora's heart. I control her and make her do the right thing, and I let you die. Takes care of two evils at once.” I look up at Mary-Margaret then. She seemed to think that was the better option and who’s to say it wasn’t but I couldn’t agree. I was still mad at my father but I wanted to forgive him all the same. “I was just imagining poor Henry's face when he finds out that you killed his grandpa.” Mr. Gold look up expectantly to Mary-Margaret. “I’ll do it.“ I blurted out. “Look… if—if this is the only way to save my father and get rid of this Bitch Cora then I’ll do it.”

Mary-Margaret shook her head in disbelief. “Ilea no.” I put my hand up to silence the once was school teacher. “Hey, I’m already screwed because I’m the daughter of Rumplestiltskin it won’t hurt my reputation but you… Snow White doesn’t need this sort of baggage. You’re heart is too good for something this evil.” Mr. Gold fiercely shook his head. “I won’t make you do this if you don’t want to.” I stepped forward and knelt beside my father, I grabbed my father’s hand and squeezed it. “I want my family safe and if this it what it takes then so be it.” I looked at Mary-Margaret then to my father and let out a breath. I stood up and approached Mary-Margaret. “Tell me what to do.” I whispered. She went speechless then pulled me into a hug before we walked out of the room and devised our plan to get Cora’s heart, My own heart now pounding in my chest and I knew Battle was about to begin.

•

Regina and Cora broke into the pawn shop do quickly I hardly had enough time to remember I wasn’t there to fight but yo get out and get to Regina’s vault. Mary-Margaret led the way and I stayed close behind but once inside the vault I stood scared. Mary-Margaret went around the vault and finds Cora's heart in a wooden chest and hands it to me. My breathing gets heavier and I open the small chest and look at the beating heart. Mary-Margaret pulls out the candle and also hands it to me. I nod my head and she walks away to keep an eye out for Regina or Cora. I light the candle and take a deep breath and lean to the black side of the candle and whisper. “Cora. Cora.” I hear my whispering repeatedly in my ears as I blow out the candle on both ends. My heart felt like it was beating fast enough that it would fly out of my own chest and when I looked up Mary-Margaret was crying. No words were shared as I nodded to her that it was done. “Go back to David and Emma. I got this from here.” She turned and ran out the vault. I felt tears begin to fall down my face. The hard part was yet to come. I wipe away the tears and make my way to the entrance of the vault.

I saw Regina walking down into the vault, turning around to find me holding the box with Cora's heart in it. I took in a deep breath. “You have no right to be here. And you have no right to that!” She pointed angrily at the small wooden chest. “I wanted to give it to you.” I state trying to keep calm. “What?” Regina said more confused. “She can't love you, you know. She doesn't have her heart. With it, maybe she can. I mean come on it’s gotta suck. Don’t you want to know what it’s like?” I said in a quick tone trying to remember what Mary-Margaret said I should tell Regina. “You're doing this for me?” Regina furrowed her brows. “I know we haven’t gotten off on the right foot. At all but… What would happen if Cora had her heart back? Back inside her?” I blinked at my own words trying to seem genuine and kind. “She told me she took it out to protect herself.” Regina looked as though she was going over her own words as well. “And did it work? The person she was before, do you think that person survived? She can't love, so she can't love you. I’ve been telling myself these things for years.” I lied. My father never removed his heart if he had he would not have risked his life to find my brother and me. “She always wanted the best for me. That's love.” Regina’s voice cracked at the last word. I looked down at the box in my hands. “Imagine real love. You'd have a mother, and a start on making a family Henry could be a part of. Or you could have her be the Dark One and believe me that’s not a pretty picture. My fathers the Dark One and boy let me tell you it’s hard to love him most days. The choice is yours.” I held out the box for Regina to make her choice. I shivered a small bit and all I could think of was my father.

•

Regina had returned to the Pawn Shop in a puff of smoke with Cora’s heart and I simply ran I had to make it to the Pawn shop in time. I had to see if the magic worked if my father was alive. When I arrived at the Pawn Shop Cora was in Regina’s arm and my father was standing tall. “Papa!” I called out running to him, pulling him into a loving hug, I looked over at the now dead Cora and I felt no sorrow or pain. No remorse.

“You did this.”

Chapter Text

Guilt.
That’s what everyone assumed was how I should feel. Mary-Margaret assumed I’d be in bed not eating or sleeping but instead I was eating breakfast calmly and peacefully beside Emma and Henry while David and Mary-Margaret did dishes or any cleaning that was necessary. “Are you sure you’re ok?” Mary-Margaret pushed. I looked up from my bowl of cereal. “Look, I’m fine. Regina has nothing on me other then this. Besides even if she is plotting revenge she can’t go through with it because I’m the daughter of Rumplestiltskin remember.” Everyone went silent and stared at me. Calmly I just took another bite of my breakfast ignoring the puzzled eyes that focused on me.

“What are you talking about?” Henry broke the awkward silence. “Well.” I took another bite of food. “I guess there’s no use to keeping it secret…” I looked around at the other adults in the room then back to Henry. I opens my mouth to tell the kid the truth but old that when I felt the guilt. Looking down at Henry’s puzzled face. His eyes were gentle and curious and I’m about to tell him I’ve killed. Emma heroically spoke up. “Here's the thing, Henry. Cora's death... Ilea was partially responsible for it.” Emma said nervously to her son. Henry just looked between the two of us surprised. “Y—you killed Cora?” I took another bite of my breakfast and simply nodded at Henry’s question. Suddenly I’m no longer hungry. “Why?” Henry’s voice raised slightly. “To save my father.” Everyone went silent no clanking of dishes nothing. You could drop a pin and surely hear the damn thing hit the floor. I saw so much hurt and sadness in Henry’s face. Guilt just kept rising now. “I couldn’t lose him again. I’m sorry.” I closed my eyes trying to hold back so no one could see it. See the now creeping guilt I was feeling when I looked at Henry.

A knock sounded at the door and David quickly went over to open it. “Get Out!” David nearly shouted at whoever was there. Looking over at the door I saw none other then Mr. Gold himself. I smiled, stood up from my spot and ran to my father pulling him into a gentle hug. Mr. Gold returned my hug and kissed my head. I felt the warmth and love I know only a father could give. “Why are you here Gold?” David crossed his arms disapprovingly at my father’s presence. “Can’t a father simply visit his daughter?” He kept his harm gently around my shoulder and smiled at me. Everyone else just starred at Mr. Gold disbelieving him. “Regina. She's planning to strike back however I let her off with a warning.” Mary-Margaret approached us and crossed her arms. “That’s it? It’s just that simple for you?” The expression on her face just simply told me how she felt. How unfair this whole thing was. I shrugged. “Look, I’m sure if Mary-Margaret would’ve been the one to kill Cora, which she almost was had I not been here, Regina would plot a revenge and we would have a big show down or something dramatic… But that’s not what happened. I made sure that’s not what happened. Mary-Margaret needs a break. Hell. We all do.” Everyone paused for a second and thought over my words. I locked eyes with Henry, his eyes were filled with the fear and disappointment he now had in me. It stung. “It’s just that easy?” I nodded at Henry. I gave a small half smile, I let go of my father’s now side hug and I slowly I walked over to Henry and pulled Henry into my arms. “I’m sorry.” I whispered ever so quietly into the child’s ear. “I’m so so sorry. It was wrong I should’ve have done it but it’s too late.” I kept my voice low and quiet so only he could hear me and all I wanted to do was just apologize more or explain myself but I couldn’t. What could I do? I killed somebody for my own selfish gain. As much as I denied the guilt of killing a evil woman who probably did worse and maybe deserved worse, I couldn’t deny how terrible I felt about ripping a mother from a daughter or a grandson from his grandmother that he never got to meet and knowing that all magic comes at a price and I’ll have to pay a price.

•

Hours flew by and I joined my father for a get together at Granny’s diner. “So, tell me about her?” I looked at my father happily. “About who?” He kept his eyes on the menu he had laid down on the table. “Belle! This beautiful woman who I have no idea how the hell you landed.” I pleaded with a smile. Finally he looked up at me and took a deep breath. “I—“
SPLAT a cold, hot, wet and chunky something was dropped and dripping down from my head. “You tricked me into killing my own mother.” Regina had dumped a hot fudge sundae on my head. Great. “Careful dearie, that’s my daughter you just messed with.” I put my hand up to silence my father then wiped away some of the ice cream from my face. “Let her vent.” I smiled awkwardly at my father. She leaned forward eyes burning holes into me. “You took my mother away from me.” I was silent. She was going through so many emotions and rightfully so. I can’t blame her. “I’m sorry.” I said quietly. There again was that guilt, that I did something so terrible that if anyone else had done it I would have hated them too, and poor Regina nothing seemed to go right for her. “Forgive me?” I whispered so quietly I’m sure nobody could hear me. It was nearly a breath really. Regina frowned and leaned forward with a spiteful “No.” and then left. I stayed silent. I could feel the guilt and her anger. How I’d been so angry if it was my father whom I felt like I hated only a month ago and now I’ve killed for him. How selfish and cruel am I? How horrible and disgusting that I would rather kill a woman I didn’t even know then to allow my father’s death. A man known as the dark one. Yet I couldn’t lose him. I can’t lose my family again. It keeps happening and I want it to stop. But—I… I’m a horrible human being. Feeling ice cream and fudge dripping down my hair to my back, I stood up slowly in hopes of getting cleaned up, I looked at my father and opened my mouth to apologize but he just waved his hand and poof… I was clean. “Papa?” Another flick of his wrist and the table was cleaned up and any stickiness that may have remained was gone. Slowly I slide into the seat and sat back down across my father.

“I could’ve killed her for you.” He said with a growl. “By turning her into a snail and stepping on her?” I shot back. “She’s in mourning. She needs to let it out and have someone to blame.” My face fell. Mr. Gold held my gaze. “You feel guilty, don’t you?” I looked away and crossed my arms. “It’s odd. I didn’t feel terrible around Emma or Mary-Margaret but when I look at Henry or Regina. I feel ashamed. I stole a life to save yours and honestly…” I closed my eyes and just think about the vault, the candle and Cora’s name. A gentle hand touched my crossed arms, I opened my eyes to see my father just simply looking at me with remorse and understanding. I uncrossed my arms and gently held his hand.
I felt a tear run down my cheek. “Am I truly a terrible human being for doing this?” My voice cracks and I close my eyes again. “No. You’re just human my little Primrose.”

•

Later that day I found myself standing in front of Regina’s house cautiously I walked to her door and knocked. I took a deep breath and turned around assuming she was out, or just don’t answer because it’s me, but to my surprise she opened the door and I heard her scoff. “Come to gloat?” She mocked.
I turned back and faced her. Sorrow filled my gaze. “I wanted to apologize.” I took another breath before continuing. “If that would’ve been my father I would be angry too. So I’m sorry.” Silence fell and Regina’s gaze turned even colder than before. “Sorry doesn’t cut it.” My breath was gone from my lungs and I felt a cold icy sensation and when I looked down to my chest… Regina’s hand, she suddenly was holding my still continuing beating heart and her eyes fixated on it. “Hmm.”

“It’s darker than I expected.” I looked at her face in surprise. “See.” She moves closer shoving the hart closer to my face. A quarter of it was nearly black, as I looked at it a tear rolled down my cheek and as odd as it seemed I felt my heart beat in fear. I knew I was dead and I knew I deserved it.

“Are you afraid little Ilea? Don’t worry…” without missing a beat she shoved my heart back inside my chest . A low cry of pain came out of my mouth and my eyes went wide. “If your heart is that dark you’re already a danger to Snow and her family and to yourself. Daughter of the dark one…” she paused. “Besides Mr. Gold would kill me if I killed you now. But don’t worry I’ll get you one way or another. Mark my words.” Regina then slammed the door and I fell to my knees clutching my chest my breathing was hard and fast like I ran a marathon and my body was on fire. I felt afraid and I felt like total shit.